《Masters, Are You Going To Imprison My Sister?》


 Chapter 1

    MYGIP Chapter 1


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°Please let me go¡­ Please, this isn¡¯t like you, young master.¡±¡±


    ¡°Please understand. Don¡¯t you think that there¡¯s a reason for everything? You¡¯re always like this.¡±


    Osses stroked Yuria¡¯s cheek. She shrugged her body away and leaned back. What touched her back was a cold iron bar.


    To think Osses, who used to be a gentleman, aided in the confinement of people was shocking.


    No, I think they might already know. As they were only servants, maybe they just kept silent to hide their masters¡¯ bizarre hobbies.


    Yuria held her trembling hands and looked to the wall on her right.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away, Yuria.¡±


    Leaning against the wall, Arthur spoke as he flipped through the pages of his book.


    ¡°Even if you run, I have the confidence to catch you. We aren¡¯t a ducal family for no reason.¡±


    The boy¡¯s eyes gave off a warm energy unlike usual, but the words he spoke were cold.


    There was nowhere to run. How can a commoner like her rebel against the nobles? Yuria had nothing else to do but lower her eyes and tremble.


    Seeing that, Isley burst out laughing. The chair he sat on swung left and right in accordance with the flippant movement of his body.


    ¡°Rabbit, we are going to live together for the rest of our lives from now on. What do you think? Don¡¯t you like that?¡±


    * * *


    The Secret of the Rose Mansion was a R-19 novel that I was very excited to read.


    The story begins when a beautiful commoner girl, Yuria, and her sister, Lyla, were hired together by the Ducal Family of Emerson, where roses bloomed all year round.


    Full of charm, dignity, and kindness, the three young masters fell for Yuria¡¯s beauty.


    The love was poison.


    In the name of love, the young masters were obsessed with Yuria and imprisoned her in the basement, committing all sorts of terrible things to her.


    So what I¡¯m saying is¡­ Uh, once again, this novel is R-19. I¡¯ll just say that.


    Some will wonder how I know this. Of course I knew! Yes, I am someone who lived and died in Korea and was reborn in The Secret of the Rose Mansion!


    ¡°¡­L¡­!¡±


    Ahem, anyways¡­ So Yuria becomes exhausted both physically and mentally, which resulted in her to try and take her own life several times.


    The young masters treated Yuria¡¯s wounds, but they never opened the doors to the place that locked her in.


    In the end, Yuria goes crazy and comes to accept the reality¡­


    ¡°L¡­La!¡±


    Who is that being so noisy?


    ¡°Lala!¡±


    My eyes snapped open.


    My friend Marie was looking down at me, crying. My forehead was swollen red. I stared blankly at her and touched my head.


    ¡°Why are you crying¡­¡±


    ¡°Sniff!¡±


    My head¡­ Why does my head hurt so much? Why am I lying down? I got up with Marie¡¯s help.


    And the sight in front of me¡­ was a mess. It was as if a bomb had exploded. In other words, the faces of the maids were messed up.


    ¡°¡­? Why are your eyes so puffy?¡±


    What. Their faces were full of bruises as if they had been beaten up.


    Out of the three maids of the same age who were struggling with pain, one of them, with lemon-like hair, wiped away her nosebleed and shouted loudly.


    ¡°You did this! Hey, you fucking bitch!¡±


    ¡°Ah right. I did!¡­ Hey! How dare you insult my sister?!¡±


    I grabbed her yellow hair right away. My hands were fast.


    ¡°Ack-!¡±


    ¡°Lala, calm down! She¡¯s may be a snobby, annoying, and an ignorant person, but you can¡¯t kill her!¡±


    Now I remember everything. Today marked the first month since I came to the Rose Mansion.


    The employees of the mansion were generally nice, but there were a few who were particularly annoying. Those few were Lemon and her friends.


    They spread strange rumors in the mansion out of jealousy because my sister was pretty and received the attention of the young masters.


    What did you say, you bastards? Who is the fox and who wagged her tail in front of who now?


    There is a saying that a good-looking person is treated like a cornerstone, and that¡¯s exactly what is happening here. But unfortunately, they were caught by me and and were being beated to death.


    That was the story of what happened before I passed out behind Marie after being pushed by Lemon and bumping heads with her.


    Just then, someone rushed to the laundromat.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this¡­ Lala, you can¡¯t hit others!¡±


    It was sister Yuria, my only family. Her beautiful light brown hair fluttered gently behind her as she moved.


    The maids at the laundromat including Marie, who was trying to hold me back, and Lemon, who was trying to force off my grip on her hair, all turned and looked at my sister with a blank expression.


    Heck, my sister truly was pretty. I felt proud for a moment until she looked at me with her blue eyes, ready to reprimand me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop, okay?¡±


    My sister loosened my hold of Lemon¡¯s hair.


    When I looked at that white face, it reminded me of the scene I saw in my dream.


    Yeah, that¡¯s right¡­ My memories begin to become clear.


    From the moment my head collided with Marie¡¯s, I remembered everything. After I had reincarnated, I had lost my memories of the past!


    Tears poured out.


    Sister¡­ The young master- no, those bastards will imprison you in the future and do terrible things to you. Since we are commoners, we couldn¡¯t do anything but suffer. They even said they would kill me if I got in their way since I was the one sister said you liked.


    No¡­ Thinking about it, this is unfair! It¡¯s not my fault that they couldn¡¯t take sister¡¯s heart, so why did they kill me?!


    As I sniffled, my sister looked flustered, and she seemed at a loss for what to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lala. I¡¯m sorry for just stopping you without understanding the situation first¡­ But hitting others is wrong. Sister just thought¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­Let¡¯s change our job¡­¡±


    No, we have to change jobs!


    -To be continue

 Chapter 2

    MYGIP Chapter 2


    ¡°Lala, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. They give us a lot of money, and the welfare is good¡­ When will we ever find a job like this again? Aunt Emily worked hard for us. Even if you don¡¯t like it, can¡¯t you just hold on?¡±


    Aunt Emily was the one who took care of us when we were going through a hard time after losing our parents.


    She was a fallen aristocrat and a maid who held a high position in the ducal mansion.


    When it came to a situation where they had to hire a few maids, she quickly recommended us. If it wasn¡¯t for that, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to set foot in this mansion.


    ¡°I know, Sister!¡±


    I whispered softly under the blanket.


    I know how difficult it is to become a maid of the Duke family, and how good the salary is.


    However, if you knew a terrible future lurks there, wouldn¡¯t it be natural to talk about job turnover?


    Sigh, Sister doesn¡¯t know anything.


    I want to talk about the novel I read, but¡­ She might think that I¡¯ve gone crazy. Pointing out that something¡¯s gone wrong with my head, Sister will take me to the infirmary.


    Hah¡­ Only those who know the truth suffer!


    I kicked the blanket with my feet. My sister, who was wearing her pajamas, looked back at me with a puzzled look on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nothing. Change your clothes.¡±


    ¡°You should get up soon. It¡¯s time to work.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ Okay¡­ I¡¯m so bored to death.¡±


    All employees share double rooms in exception to those with high positions such as butlers and head maids. Maybe it was because we were sisters or because of our motive for joining the ducal mansion, for they let us share the same room.


    I got up from the bed and went to the closet. The maid uniform is in the form of a one-piece, so you just need to put your body in and zip up. It¡¯s really comfortable.


    I put on the apron and stood triumphantly. My sister looked down at my face and twisted my nose.


    ¡°Ack! What¡¯s the matter?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just upset.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Our Lala¡¯s cute face was hurt.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm, well, that¡¯s kind of sad.¡±


    Employees¡¯ mornings start very early. I have to get up at 6 am, wash my face, brush my teeth, change clothes and go out.


    Before I eat breakfast and start my day of work, we all gather at the front door as a group and say, ¡°Loyalty to the Duke today!¡± for motivation.


    I¡¯m sick and tired of it.


    After I swore my oath of allegiance, I went to the kitchen. I even waved my hand when I saw an acquaintance or a familiar face.


    My sister and I were swept away by the waves of employees. I look around.


    There was a girl looking at me with terrifying eyes: Lemon and her friends.


    ¡°Bring it.¡±


    And guess what I did. I pointed at my eyes and then at them with my index and middle fingers. Seeing that,  Lemon¡¯s face is horribly distorted.


    Their faces were quite the show. So why did you curse and talk bad about others in the first place?


    At that moment, my sister caught up with me and nagged at my ear.


    Alright. Honestly, I admit that the duke provides good welfare. They give me more money on my birthday, let me rest for a few days if anything happens, and in addition, the food that is served for maids are very good.


    I hummed as I ate a sandwich filled with meat and a side of corn soup. When my sister saw me in good mood and smiled and asked, ¡°Is it good?¡±, I suddenly lost my appetite.


    This was not the time to be eating. I need to find a new job soon so that my sister and I could both be happy.


    How unfair and cruel would the world be if my foolishly kind and innocent older sister became unhappy?


    After eating, I swept the hallway with a broom. According to the original novel, my sister was responsible for cleaning Osses¡¯ room, who was the eldest son of the duke, and also the guest rooms. I was responsible for cleaning the hallway leading to the garden and also the room of Isley, the second young master.


    I swept the hallways while I recalled those memories. Isley¡¯s room was cleaned the total of three times: mainly in the morning, noon, and evening. If his room was dirty in the slightest, Isley would call his exclusive servant to come and clean again.


    It was now around eight or nine in the morning, which meant it was time for the young master to come down to the dining room. It also meant that it was time for me to clean his room.


    I went up to the second floor and knocked on Isley¡¯s door a couple of times. Once it was clear that no one was in the room, I opened the door and looked around. I straightened out the blankets, collected the pillows and organized them neatly.


    Lastly, I picked up the clothes that had fallen on the floor and laid them out on the bed.


    You bastard Isley. You just take your clothes off every day, don¡¯t you? Maybe he¡¯s acting like this because I¡¯m in charge of cleaning the room, all to bother me!


    Why is it that I am reminded of a husband ¨C in the world before I reincarnated ¨C who flips his socks inside out when taking them off?


    Oh, I¡¯m annoyed. I hate cleaning. After all, why do I have to clean his room?


    This man was the bastard of a dog who killed me in the original story because he was disturbed that I got in the way when they confined my sister. Of course, the three of them killed me together, but it was him who made the final blow.


    Even in RPG games, people who make the final blow often gain most of the experience points. It¡¯s this guy who got those points from killing me. You punk!


    I should take out the hanger and hang the clothes. I grumbled and approached the closet. Just then, something popped out of the closet door!


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    I fell backwards onto my butt.


    Wow, my heart almost jumped out.


    I groaned and lifted my head to see a suffocatingly handsome face. Beautifully burnt skin, red eyes, curly black hair, and distinct facial features that make you wonder if it¡¯s really human¡­ It was Isley Emers.


    Don¡¯t fall for it, Layla. Don¡¯t even think he¡¯s handsome!


    ¡°Haha! Are you surprised?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­A bit much¡­¡±


    Why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be in the dining room,now?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go down to eat?¡±


    ¡°I was waiting to surprise you.¡±


    You truly are a sincere bastard.


    I smiled awkwardly and got up.


    Isley liked to joke around. He gave me a cup of coffee with soy sauce, surprised me every chance he got, and even threw something like a fake snake toy.


    I still haven¡¯t forgotten that he gave me a cookie stuffed with capsaicin. I suffered because of him for a whole month and even had nightmares. This must be why the maid who used to work for him quit.Isley pouted and looked at me in the face. What- why are you looking at me like that?


    ¡°Come on! What¡¯s with that reaction? You¡¯re no fun.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­? Haha¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I mean, you live for fun.¡±


    Please? What exactly are you trying to do? I turned away from that face.


    Originally, I would have screamed and gotten angry.


    ¡®Young master, you¡¯re so mean!¡¯


    But now I can¡¯t. If you were me, would you be able to speak, let alone get angry at a person who¡¯s going to kill you?


    I pulled out a hanger from the closet and started hanging the clothes.


    I wondered why my cheeks felt tingly, but it turns out it was because Isley was still looking at me. He poked my left cheek with his long finger.


    ¡°Did you get hurt? The already-ugly face has become even more ugly.¡±


    ¡°Akh.¡±


    I got injured from a fight with a bunch of lemons last night. I was punched in the cheek with a fist. Apparently, I was hit on the bottom of the cheek, so my lip also split. My sister had gotten a bandaid from the infirmary and put it on the injured area.


    Heh, it¡¯s okay because I hit them more than I was hit! After all, this body isn¡¯t called ¡®oatmeal street fire fist¡¯ for nothing.


    Anyway, who is he calling ugly?


    Both subjectively and objectively, I had an ordinarily cute face.


    Rounded up, curly light brown hair and dark brown eyes, moderately dark skin, red cheeks from natural flush, and a protruding tooth on the right side of the mouth.


    It¡¯s not a combination suitable for beauty, but it¡¯s pretty cute.


    Isley made a curious face.


    ¡°What were you doing?¡±


    ¡°Just a little¡­¡±


    ¡°Just a little?¡±


    Since when did you start asking me questions out of worry? Are you thinking of earning some points off of my sibling? He wasn¡¯t the type of person who lived by reading other people¡¯s atmosphere¡­


    Ah, forget it! There¡¯s nothing good about getting involved with him, so let¡¯s make a run for it.


    I quickly hung up the clothes and took my leave. When I grabbed the doorknob and opened the door to get out of the room as if I was on the run, the door suddenly closed shut.


    Huh?


    I blinked a couple of times and looked up. Isley¡¯s hand had closed the door.


    He looked down at me expressionlessly. He was always smiling, so I wasn¡¯t used to that kind of face.


    Dude, are you getting mad at me for shrugging off your question? Out of the blue?


    Without realizing it, my body shrunk. But soon a smirk appeared on his annoyingly handsome face. I let out a sigh of relief upon seeing that.


    ¡°I asked,  why are you hurt?¡±


    How do you even say that you were injured in a 3 versus 1 fight?


    ¡°I just fell.¡±


    ¡°Lies.¡±


    He reached out and ran his finger across my forehead.


    For a moment, my heart pounded at his action, but a sudden bad premonition ran through my head.


    I rushed to the mirror. A black line was drawn on my forehead. It looked as if it was painted with charcoal.


    I wiped my forehead with my sleeve.


    No way. It wasn¡¯t coming off easily. That¡¯s why he stopped me from leaving!That damn bastard!


    Looking back, I could see the corners of Isley¡¯s mouth had risen. I really wanted to stab him in many ways. Well, of course, it will be me who¡¯ll get stabbed later on.


    When I recalled the image of him thrusting a sword into my heart in the original novel, I trembled.¡°Haha¡­ Dummy!¡±


    Isley walked out the door. Perhaps he¡¯s going to the dining room.


    I bowed to his back and raised my head when the door was completely shut. And then, I flipped up my middle finger at the closed door.


    I hope you fall down on your way and break your nose.


    Ahem, let¡¯s go meet up with Sister now. I need to keep the young masters from doing anything nonsense to her.


    I don¡¯t know how far I¡¯ve progressed in the past month¡­ The moment I see any signs of love from them, I¡¯ll definitely blow them cool..


    I left the room and walked down the hallway. I looked around but I couldn¡¯t find my sister.


    Just where was she cleaning?


    I saw a servant cleaning a vase.


    The freckles stamped on the bridge of her nose were impressive. What was her name¡­Handel?


    ¡°Hey, have you seen sister Yuria?¡±


    ¡°Yuria? She was cleaning the room over there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    She¡¯s cleaning the room at the end of the hallway, right?


    I opened the door to the room and entered.


    My sister was tying up the curtains that had been unrolled. She felt my presence and looked back at me.


    ¡°Lala.¡±


    A bright smile appeared on her pretty face. How can a person look like that? As her red lips drew a curve, I smiled along with it.


    My sister is so pretty. The problem is that her beauty attracts all the wrong kinds of mutt.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I came to see you!¡±


    ¡°You cutie.¡±


    Yes, I am your cute sister. My sister pinched my cheeks and stretched them.


    ¡°But I think you got something black on your forehead¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, this¡­ It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll clean it later.¡±


    ¡°Come here, this older sister will clean it for you.¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s okay!¡±


    Even though I said it was okay, my sister wet her sleeve with water and wiped my forehead. I became sad when Sister¡¯s sleeves became dyed black. When I raised an arm to help her, she held me back.Then, the door opened once more. I looked back in surprise. A soft brown hair rustled softly.


    His blood-red eyes were finely curved, indicating that he was the Duke of Emers. The wrinkle-free, crisply ironed suit showed that he was a perfectionist.


    This man was Osses, whom I pushed as a candidate for my sister¡¯s groom. He is the share of my failed stock.


    -To be continued

 Chapter 3

    MYGIP Chapter 3


    Hello, young master. How ridiculous is it that you look handsome today?


    ¡°Good morning, Yuria.¡±


    ¡°Yes, good morning.¡±


    The two looked at each other and smiled softly. All they did was greet each other, but it felt like spring flowers bloomed in the room.


    Uh, I don¡¯t know why, but it kind of feels like I¡¯m a pebble between these two.


    ¡°Nice to see you, Layla.¡±


    Osses looked at me and slightly waved his hand. I didn¡¯t want to be greeted, but I still politely bowed and greeted him back.


    He was the most gentleman among the masters in this mansion. If the second is crazy and the third is a jerk, then the first is an angel.


    I mean it. It¡¯s no wonder why the maids want to work with Osses. Ever since I lost my memory after reincarnation, I became like a mad dog when I found out Osses began to befriend my sister.


    The master must have had a crush on Sister! The two get along really well. What if my sister marries Osses? Since he is a noble and a rich man, she will be happy every day.


    Besides, he¡¯s handsome so that¡¯s definitely a plus for her¡­ Until yesterday, I had such a stupid thought¡­


    Everyone out. I can¡¯t give my sister to anyone.


    At the very least, one should only meet people who are handsome, young, and rich, who love only you, and are good-natured. You three don¡¯t meet these requirements, so you¡¯re all out.


    I buried myself in my sister¡¯s arms and secretly glared at Osses. Osses had a very puzzled expression.


    Yeah, that¡¯s understandable. We¡¯ve been avoiding each other all this time so of course you won¡¯t know why I¡¯m looking at you like this! What a pushover!


    Are you uncomfortable because I¡¯m not leaving you two alone? Well, I hope you feel uncomfortable.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Did you already eat?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I have something to hand over to Yuria.¡±


    Don¡¯t get funny ideas and go eat breakfast already.


    Osses handed her the book he was holding. My sister had a sullen expression on her face.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a fashion book. You said you were very interested in making clothes.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Yuria is a grateful person who always cleans my room. I wanted to give you a present at least once. Just accept it.¡±


    Wow, some people say things like that to a maid. In the first place, it¡¯s surprising that there are masters who are respectful to maids. He really is like the bastard I once pushed as her husband candidate after all. I¡¯d like to hear that from Isley at least once too.


    Well¡­ Thinking about it, the day I will hear those words will probably be on my memorial day.


    My sister reached out to the book with a smile that was a mixture of 100 percent burden and being touched.


    ¡°Then I will be grateful to¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    I shouted that out and took the book from my sister¡¯s hands. Flirting? Love scenes? Heck, I¡¯ll chew them all up.


    I could feel my sister¡¯s eyes burning me. She probably wanted to nag at me for being rude.


    Heh, there will come a day where you will say you lived thanks to me. My sister looked very peeved, but she seemed to be holding back because Osses was here.


    Osses looked at me with unknowing eyes and then smiled.


    My heart raced like crazy with excitement and fear, but I did not give in.


    ¡°Did you say you haven¡¯t eaten yet? You must go and eat quickly. If you don¡¯t eat, you won¡¯t feel well.¡±


    I¡¯m telling you to go away. But Osses didn¡¯t want to go out and kept trying to talk to my sister.


    If it¡¯s like this, then there was no choice but for us to leave instead.


    I pushed her on the back towards the door.


    ¡°Sister, I have to clean the room next door now and then the room next door to that door. Let¡¯s clean together.¡±


    ¡°Lala!¡±


    I closed the door and walked out. Pushing my sister, I made her continue to move forward. A deep sigh was heard.


    ¡°Why are you like this?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t behave disrespectfully to the master. It¡¯s not good to accept a gift that does not belong to you. And you also kept interrupting. I know you didn¡¯t do that on purpose, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t do that next time.¡±


    As I grunted, the corners of her eyes curled.


    ¡°Good, then that¡¯s that.¡±


    Why does it make me feel like crying when I see my sister¡¯s smiling face?


    Sister, I will protect you, okay? Let¡¯s survive together in this retrenched mansion.


    There was a very small sound of footsteps from behind. Osses was following us! Oh, I just got goosebumps.


    ¡°Would you like to walk together? After all, the dining room is in the same direction.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯ll be¡­¡±


    I put my hand over my sister¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We have to clean this room.¡±


    Osses made a disappointed expression and continued down the hallway.


    ¡°Is that so? Then there is nothing I can do. Work hard, Yuria, and¡­ Layla.¡±


    I could feel the nagging about to start again. I circled around her with an innocent, pure face.


    ¡°What? We need to clean this room, right? I¡¯m not wrong! Will you scold me? You won¡¯t, right?¡±


    Holding her mouth closed and looking up at her with twinkling eyes, my sister pursed her lips and then turned her head. Her white cheeks were stained red.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Really, you¡¯re so cute¡­ How can I win over you?¡±


    Hehe, I smiled and opened the door in front of me and entered. Cleaning and resting, we repeated this process until we finished.


    As for cleaning the hallways¡­ The others must have done it!


    When I suddenly looked up, the clock hanging high on the wall was pointing to twelve o¡¯clock. Soon it was time to eat.


    What was for lunch today? Was it a fruit salad, potatoes, and stir-fried meat? If meat was included, the menu was good no matter what.


    I went to the restaurant and looked around.


    I was looking for someone. Where was she? Ah, there she is. She wasn¡¯t seen in the morning perhaps due to a lack of appetite.


    I¡¯m glad the seat next to her was empty.


    I sat down next to her. Even if the snobby Lemon stuck next to her¡­ If it¡¯s for a purpose, I can endure it. My sister sat in front of me with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    The maid elegantly shoved the salad into her mouth and patted her mouth with a napkin. She glanced at me with her ripped eyes similar to that of a fox. I smiled kindly.


    ¡°Yes, nice to meet you.¡±


    There are two ways for a maid to easily change jobs. The first is to win the head maid¡¯s heart and receive a letter of recommendation, and the second is to get scouted by other nobles.


    To be honest, I thought that the second would be near impossible, so I thought I¡¯d try to capture the head maid¡¯s heart from now on.


    There may be a third way to give up being a maid and find another job¡­ But after all, nothing is as sweet as being a maid! I¡¯m going to try my best to get a letter of recommendation.


    Anyway, Miss head maid! I¡¯ll melt your heart gently with my cuteness and flattery.


    It may seem ridiculous if an unfamiliar person tries to make a move on you, but wouldn¡¯t it change her mind in a good way if I continue to flatter her and act cute? She didn¡¯t seem to hate those who were greedy for power.


    If she didn¡¯t like those kinds of people, she wouldn¡¯t have let Lemon stay next to her. Lemon, that girl who can¡¯t even work properly and is only good at flatteries.


    Lemon stared at me. What do you want, dude? Let me do some flattery like you always do.


    Normally, she would have kicked my legs under the table or taken me outside and yelled at me to knock it off, but she¡¯s being exceptionally quiet.


    Was it because she was beaten up by me yesterday?


    The head maid liked Sister Yuria, who was sincere and perfect in her work, and maybe that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t think too badly of me.


    Hmm, does she know that I beat Lemon up? If so, then I wouldn¡¯t look too kindly in her eyes.


    ¡°Madame, the bracelet is really pretty. Where did you buy it?¡±


    How to get to know other people first: Praise the opponent! It¡¯s a very useful way to make friends, even when you first enter a new semester¡¯s classroom.


    I glanced at the head maid¡¯s bracelet. It looked very pretty ¨C the purple jewel sparkled.


    It was smaller than a fingernail, but it¡¯s probably a real gem, not a cubic. A head maid¡¯s salary would be sufficient enough to purchase jewelry like this. The maid laughed pleasantly.


    ¡°It seems you have standards. It was given to me by my husband as a gift for our wedding anniversary.¡±


    ¡°Wow, your husband is so romantic.¡±


    ¡°Fufu, I¡¯m used to it, so I don¡¯t know¡­ Everyone used to say that.¡±


    ¡°I think the bracelet suits you better because it¡¯s pretty.¡±


    Aww, to think that I was such a natural at this. That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t judge your own skills before testing them out first.


    Showering her with flattery in a way similar to that of a dog licking its owner¡¯s shoes, the head maid seemed quite happy.


    In comparison, my sister¡¯s expression became very, very strange.


    ¡°My sister is a sycophant.¡± Is that what she¡¯s thinking? Hold your horses, Sister! I¡¯m doing this because I don¡¯t have a choice! In this world, there are things that had to be done even if it meant you would end up as a sycophant. Just then, Lemon popped in.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Miss head maid is twice as beautiful as the bracelet.¡±


    So she wants to give it a go? When I glared at her, Lemon flinched. Her face turned red as if she was embarrassed that she got scared.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s 10 times more beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Ha! She¡¯s 100 times more.¡±


    ¡°No, a thousand times.¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand times.¡±


    ¡°100 million times.¡±


    A contest of flattery unfolded at the table. Actually, I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s a flattery showdown or an auction.


    As our voices grew louder, the people around us glanced at us. My sister looked back and forth between us and the head maid with an awkward smile.


    ¡°¡­Lala.¡±


    As if to say, ¡°Shh,¡± she stretched out her long finger and put it to her mouth.


    Aunt Emily, who was sitting pretty close, mouthed if I was crazy. At that, I pretended to zip my mouth shut.


    Seeing the reaction of the two, I kept my mouth shut. The more the compliments continued, the more the head maid¡¯s expression darkened.


    Her fingers curl inward. Excessive compliments make people feel ashamed.


    Lemon laughed thinking she won. Eventually, Lemon was told to shut up by the head maid.


    Haha, what a great sight!


    After dinner, my sister stopped me.


    ¡°Lala, really, why are you like this? Something in you seems to have changed suddenly.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean by changed?¡±


    ¡°If it were the usual you¡­¡±


    I had a feeling I knew what she was going to say even before she finished her sentence.


    The me who lost her memories didn¡¯t treat the master like that, nor approached the head maid that way, right?


    I¡¯m not even quick-witted. Knowing she was looking at me with a worried expression, I pushed my sister on the back.


    ¡°Now that we have finished eating, we have to go to work!¡±


    After pushing her, my sister sighed deeply and muttered, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t get too close to the master. I¡¯ll get jealous, okay?¡±


    Before we parted, I whispered in her ear.


    My sister nodded slowly. Then she stroked my hair and went to Osses¡¯ room to clean.


    I hope you don¡¯t take my words lightly! I sincerely meant it.


    Well, instead of jealousy, it¡¯s more fitting to tell her to ¡®avoid getting close since it¡¯s dangerous,¡¯ but¡­


    When I passed by Aunt Emily, she stepped in front of me to stop me.


    She looked down at my face and smiled gracefully. The way she looked at me made it seem as if she was asking ¡®are you trying to become of higher rank than me?¡¯


    I shook my head slowly. Aunt Emily said, ¡°Then why are you like that? There is no other reason for you to act like that,¡± she muttered, and she poked my bright red cheeks as usual and went away.


    I rubbed my cheeks with my hands and glanced at her back.


    Climbing up the ranks means taking on important tasks, such as becoming an assistant to the head maid, or becoming the master¡¯s exclusive servant.


    No, that isn¡¯t what I want. What I want is a letter of recommendation.


    I thought of this only to myself.


    -To be continued

 Chapter 4

    MYGIP Chapter 4


    The unfortunate thing about being a maid is that we have a lot of additional work to do when we are already done with our main work.


    Yes, for example¡­


    ¡°Take this book to the library.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Isley said that I should come to clean his room after lunch and also return the book he had brought to read.


    Why did you bring so many books when you don¡¯t even read them? How many books are there? One, two, three, four, five¡­


    There were ten books in total and they were all terribly thick. They were all encyclopedias! Also, isn¡¯t this originally supposed to be done by the exclusive servant? I¡¯m on cleaning duty ¨C all I have to do is clean!


    Ha, I can¡¯t even resist because he¡¯s my master. As usual, even if I grumble that I don¡¯t like it, I have no choice but to keep my mouth shut and do it, since I knew of his cruelty in the original story.


    I glanced at Isley, who was lying on the bed and leisurely wiping a sword. It¡¯s two times as scary with a sword nearby.


    You jerk, just wait till I change my job. I had a strong urge to knock him off the bed, but of course, he¡¯ll slice my throat if I did.


    After I left the room and brought back a bag, I put all the books in there.


    I don¡¯t want to come back to this room, so I¡¯m going to move all the books in one trip.


    As I moaned at the weight, the exclusive servant who was standing still by the window looked at me with sad eyes.


    Hey, if you¡¯re going to sympathize, then help me instead, please.


    Isley was still full of laughter.


    ¡°Good job~¡±


    You jerk. What if I was the noblewoman and you were the servant? I would annoy you so much that you would want to retire right away.


    Just imagining that made me happy. If I were noble, my sister would also be a noble, and I wouldn¡¯t have to suffer bad things from those naughty bastards.


    But how? I was already born as a commoner. Oh, if only I had reincarnated into the only daughter of an emperor¡­


    I went to the door, dragging the bag behind me.


    At that moment, a whispering voice was heard.


    ¡°I¡¯m bored. Shall we go see the rabbit?¡±


    Rabbit. This is the nickname that Isley calls my sister. Whenever she was surprised, her eyes widened like a rabbit¡­ Anyway, she was named for that reason.


    Why would you go see my sister? This child! Don¡¯t do that.


    Without thinking, I raised my head and looked straight at Isley at that sentence. Our eyes met. Our eyes met so quickly that it felt as if Isley had been looking at me the whole time.


    He entrusted the sword to the servant and lay down on his side like a relaxed lion.


    ¡°Shall I help you? I¡¯ll think about it if you do ten push-ups.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m okay.¡±


    I really don¡¯t want to spend time with you.


    ¡°Come on~ aren¡¯t you rejecting me so fast? That¡¯s not fun.¡±


    It would be most helpful for Isley to quietly stay out of my sister¡¯s life.


    I pulled the bag with force until my face turned red.


    Just as I finally got past the door, Isley got up from his bed and started following me.


    Why are you following me? You¡¯re making me uncomfortable- disappear!


    ¡°Uh, I may be mistaken, but¡­ Why are you following me?¡±


    ¡°I want to see your suffering?¡±


    He even had the nerve to ask if I can¡¯t move around easily.


    My body that was weighed down by the books trembled with pride.


    Well, maybe this is better than going to see my sister.


    If you¡¯re going to follow me, then at least help¡­ But he wouldn¡¯t do that over his dead body.


    He poked my shoulder. He looked back and then poked my cheek. I wanted to pat that smiling face of his with my fist.


    On the way, we ran into Marie. I wanted to ask for help, but when Isley threatened that something funny would happen to her if she did, she ran away.


    Marie¡­ Why did you leave me? No, I understand. If I were you, I would have run away as soon as I saw Isley¡¯s face.


    Somehow, I felt like crying.


    We soon arrived at the library.


    This is the third time I have been to the library, but it is the first time I have visited it officially. The first time was when I came to this mansion, and it was when I heard the explanation about the structure of the mansion as we passed by it. The second time I mistakenly entered it from getting lost.


    The bookshelves stretched high to the sky. The library, which had more books than the mansion¡¯s employees, was not a place that anyone could enter. This is because it was full of expensive and rare books.


    Unknowingly, I let out an exclamation of awe. Of course, I¡¯ve been to a library similar to this in my past life, but this was the first time I¡¯d seen such a gorgeous and beautiful library.


    Money is the best. Oh, I want to be rich. I smiled and looked around.


    ¡°Hey. You mustn¡¯t come in here. Oh, Master, how are you?¡±


    The librarian tried to kick me out, but when he saw Isley follow me, he backed away. He looked down at me and tilted his head.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the face? Is this your first time seeing a library?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is my first time. This is a real library, right? So pretty¡­¡±


    Haha, I didn¡¯t even know what I was talking about. Calm down, me.


    I closed my mouth and approached the librarian. When I handed him the books in the bag, the librarian nodded and said that he would take them.


    Is it time to go now? I felt a little sad.


    It was then that Isley exhaled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s play hide-and-seek.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s play hide-and-seek in the library. I¡¯m bored~¡±


    He really is a stupid human being.


    Isley put his arm around my neck and grinned.


    I wanted to release that arm. I really didn¡¯t want to get involved with him, but how can a commoner reject the nobility?


    ¡°I¡¯ll be it, so you go hide.¡±


    And so, hide-and-seek started without my consent. I took a deep breath and looked for a place to hide. Let¡¯s just hide and hope it¡¯ll be over soon¡­


    ¡°If you get caught easily, I won¡¯t leave you alone.¡±


    A threatening voice mixed with laughter was heard.


    Oh, god damn it. Putting my sister to the side, you¡¯re harassing me too! I felt like running away.


    Isley leaned against the wall and began to count. He said he¡¯ll count to a hundred.


    I frowned and looked around the room. Then, I trudged through the place where many more books were.


    Sunlight came in through the window, illuminating the surroundings. As I moved away from Isley, I could no longer hear him counting.


    The library was so quiet that it felt strange.


    It¡¯s a strange feeling as if you¡¯ve entered another world. Well, I was from a different world in my previous life, but this was on a different level.


    As I was walking, I found a familiar face. It was a face that shouldn¡¯t be here. To my surprise, my sister and Arthur, the duchy¡¯s third master, were hugging each other.


    The sunlight coming in from the other side felt like a halo. A subtle air flowed between the two facing each other, like a scene from a romance novel.


    Ugh, what is this¡­?!


    Without realizing it, I screamed and dashed between the two of them. Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t make any romance scenarios! At this point, you¡¯re just a jerk pretending to be the male lead in your own romance novel, you bastard!


    With my whole body, I lifted the hands of the two people who had been entangled together and I fell to the floor. I rolled and banged my forehead against the wall and fell backward. My skirt rose up in a semicircle before fluttering down with me.


    I could feel some things strangely poking at my back. I realized it was because there were books all over the floor and I fell on top of some.


    The ceiling was all I could see. I could also see the bookshelf and then the face of my sister looking down at me.


    She covered her mouth in surprise.


    ¡°Lala? Are you okay? Did you get hurt anywhere?¡±


    I looked up at my sister without saying a word. I had too many things to ask.


    Why were you hugging each other? How far did you go? Did he capture your heart?


    I couldn¡¯t quite remember when the three masters fell in love with my sister in the story, nor when they first realized their feelings.


    Arthur, who was sitting next to me, sighed and brushed away the parts on his body where I had touched.


    His eyebrows were deeply furrowed to the point the ends were about to touch each other.


    He frowned and looked down at me with an uncomfortable face.


    His platinum blonde hair, which was close to silver, was reflected in the light, dazzling my eyes.


    Red eyes filled with contempt. That look in those eyes as if he was about to kill.


    Suddenly, cold sweat began to flow down my back. He probably felt dirty from me running into him.


    But this guy who will ruin my sister¡¯s life in the future is trying to film a romance scene with her, so of course I had no choice but to rush in! Let¡¯s apologize first.


    ¡°I tripped and fell. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­? Since when did the library become a gathering place for trivial things? Whose permission did you get to enter here?¡±


    Look at him talking. The nagging is no joke. As for permission¡­ Uh, where did I get it exactly?


    The librarian tried to kick me out, and Isley suggested we played hide-and-seek, so I guess I got it unwittingly?


    But before I could say anything, I heard a burst of cheerful laughter.


    ¡°Found you. How stupidly fast was that?¡±


    On the right, Isley appeared with his hand on the bookshelf. His eyes scanned the three of us in turn.


    ¡°She came in with my permission. We decided to play hide-and-seek in the library together.¡±


    ¡°Ha- in the library- hide-and-seek? You¡¯re not a child. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not even embarrassed.¡±


    Out of the blue, the two began fighting. Thinking this was an opportunity, my sister ran up to me and lifted me up.


    I hugged her tightly. Why are you so skinny? My sister was already skinny, but she felt even thinner after coming to the mansion. It has to be because of those bastards.


    ¡°By the way, why are all of you here? Did you have a party without me?¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Arthur spoke coldly. Arthur didn¡¯t like Isley, who was frivolous and didn¡¯t act like an aristocrat. Arthur, on the other hand, was very aristocratic, but he was very rude and acted like a jerk.


    Arthur hated Isley, Isley liked to tease Arthur, and I just hated them both.


    Go away. Get lost, both of you. Get out of my sister¡¯s life.


    Isley ignored him and approached Yuria.


    I hugged my sister¡¯s waist harder. My sister opened her eyes round for a moment and looked down at me.


    She looked so much like a rabbit, and I almost understood Isley¡¯s words when he called my sister that way.


    ¡°Hello, Rabbit. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Master. I came to find a book at the request of Master Osses.¡±


    ¡°Ah, brother? I don¡¯t know what kind of fun he finds in reading.¡±


    Isley shook his head.


    Isley looked at her sister¡¯s face and glanced at me, clinging to her waist.


    Are you jealous of me who can do this naturally? Just because my sister likes me, they act a bit softer to me, but that¡¯s even scarier. This was the best way to keep in check.


    ¡°You- how ignorant. You don¡¯t even know the joy of books.¡±


    Isley shrugged as Arthur snapped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to know. Playing with a sword is fun enough.¡±


    I glanced at my sister and dragged her out. We have to get out of here.


    My sister murmured, ¡°I have to bring the book¡­¡¯


    You can find that later! With two obsessive men in the same room, it¡¯s twice as dangerous.


    But just then, Isley grabbed the back of my neck and didn¡¯t let go. The playful red eyes of his swept the floor.


    ¡°Why are books all over the floor?¡±


    Isley made Arthur angry by asking if he had even built houses out of books and if this was the pleasure he had been talking about.


    I was curious about that too.


    Earlier, I didn¡¯t notice because I was so shocked that my sister and Arthur were hugging each other, but there were books all over the floor. The bookshelf next to them was almost missing most of the books in the fifth row.


    -To be continued

 Chapter 5

    MYGIP Chapter 5


    My sister flinched as if she did something wrong.


    ¡°I was about to pull out a book and¡­ I accidentally knocked them over. If Master Arthur hadn¡¯t protected me, I might have been seriously injured.¡±


    I lifted my head and looked at my sister and Arthur¡¯s faces alternately.


    Books fell over my sister¡¯s head, and Arthur hurriedly pulled her towards him, blocking the books with his arm. So that was what happened? Thank God¡­ that it¡¯s not something I had imagined.


    I let out a sigh of relief. Even though they looked so fine, the men were the embodiment of obsession and sly schemes.


    Maybe you were trying to earn some points by protecting her! You told the librarian to drop the books so you could pretend to save her, didn¡¯t you?!


    Arthur sighed.


    ¡°Thanks to you, the precious books have been dirtied.¡±


    ¡°My sister just made a small mistake¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not like people with a lot of money couldn¡¯t replace books.


    Perhaps because he heard it even though I muttered quietly, Arthur glared at me with a fierce look.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡­Oops.


    ¡°Huh? What did you say¡­?¡±


    What did I say? I shut my mouth and stood still.


    I shrugged and hid behind Isley. Wait, why did I hide behind him?! This guy is dangerous, too.


    Seeing me hide, Islely let out a laugh. Hearing that, I immediately came out from behind and stood proud and tall.


    Arthur groaned and turned his head. He picked up one of the books that had fallen on the floor and handed it to my sister.


    ¡°Is this the book you were looking for? Take it and get out.¡±


    It was a book with the title, Duties of Aristocrats blah blah.


    Is that the book Osses asked for? I don¡¯t know why people read a book that looks so boring. I can¡¯t even understand the psychology of the three brothers who kidnapped and imprisoned my older sister in the first place.


    Seeing that proud master pick up the book himself, it seems that he held some good feelings for my sister.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    My sister smiled and took the book. Arthur¡¯s face suddenly went blank, and Isley stared at my sister with a face full of interest.


    This is¡­ ¡®I¡¯m captivated by your smile¡¯ situation!


    According to the narrative in The Secret of The Rose Mansion, whenever they see the fantastic smile of my beautiful older sister, the men¡¯s hearts pound like crazy. Knowing this detail, I couldn¡¯t leave this situation as is. I purposely knocked over some books next to me onto the floor.


    ¡°Uh, it was my mistake. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After hearing the loud noise, the two of them suddenly came to their senses. I roughly put the knocked-over books together and pulled my sister¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    My sister nodded and greeted Arthur. I was also thinking of saying goodbye to the two masters and leave, but Isley grabbed my neck again and wouldn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Now that I have returned the book, I have to go back to work¡­¡±


    ¡°I caught you so you should be punished now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pu-punished?¡±


    What is this? There was no mention of punishment! I widened my eyes in surprise and looked up at Isley.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I won¡¯t let you off easily if I catch you that fast?¡±


    Wait a minute, you bastard. This is an unavoidable situation. No excuses could be uttered. No matter what I say, he will force me to be punished.


    When I started tearing up without realizing it, my sister patted me on the back. She then mouthed, ¡°It¡¯s okay, calm down.¡± I calmed down.


    ¡°What is the punishment¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when you come to the gymnasium tomorrow. Hmm, see you there around six o¡¯clock?¡±


    Six o¡¯clock! That¡¯s the same time when I could barely wake up by myself unless my sister woke me up herself.


    He¡¯s a really selfish human being. As I tasted the feeling of despair, I heard a deep sigh from behind him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the library to be noisy anymore, so everyone get out.¡±


    As Arthur said so, he took out a book from the bookshelf next to him and walked away.


    Yes, that¡¯s right. Walk away. I don¡¯t intend to face Arthur anymore.


    Isley muttered, ¡°Cute bastard,¡± and dragged us out of the library.


    I was dragged away like a slave caught on the run ¨C caught by the back of my neck ¨C and my sister was escorted like a noble lady. Wow, this guy is an asshole.


    I thought to myself that it wasn¡¯t a bad thing to escort her nicely, but I didn¡¯t like how he placed his hand on my sister¡¯s shoulder so carelessly. I pulled my sister towards me, freeing her from Isley¡¯s hands. His eyebrows furrowed as if he was unsatisfied.


    What, what, what are you looking at? But my gaze timidly dug into the floor.


    Fortunately, Isley turned away without notice. It was fortunate that he wasn¡¯t as stubbornly attached to her. Finally, there are only the two of us left!


    We headed to Isley¡¯s room and on the way there, my sister and I delivered the book to Osses. My sister¡¯s arms dangled back and forth as she walked.


    As she crossed her arms, the look of worry returned on her face.


    Why are you looking at me with those eyes?


    My sister looked around. Is it because we¡¯re near the library? Everyone seemed to be concentrating on their work, and all the employees were nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Did you and the young master play hide-and-seek? Is that why you were together?¡±


    She spoke in an extremely small voice, so I lowered my voice in the same way and whispered back.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I really didn¡¯t want to. But the young master kept telling me to play, so¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­No, good job, Lala. From now on, please follow any of the young master¡¯s instructions. You should never show dislike and you should stay quiet. As I said last time¡­ It¡¯s because this is not the town we used to live in.¡±


    Before my memory returned, I had a history of making a fuss in front of Isley, saying, ¡°Why are you playing such a prank?¡± and ¡°Young master, you¡¯re so mean.¡±


    ¡­Let¡¯s keep this a secret from my sister.


    ¡°Of course, if something serious happens to you, you can run away right away. As you know, it¡¯s better not to go against the will of the nobles.¡±


    My sister let out a sigh.


    ¡°I am worried about you. It seems like you¡¯re attracting Master Isley¡¯s attention.¡±


    ¡°Attract¡­? Sister, it¡¯s just that the master is having fun playing with me. His real interest is¡­¡±


    It¡¯s you, Sister! But I couldn¡¯t say this, so I let out a short sigh and muffled my words.


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    ¡°His real interest is¡­?¡±


    My sister tilted her head. I mean, who cares about whom now?


    Not only Isley but the other two young masters¡¯ attention was focused on Sister.


    It¡¯s something I should be worried about, really. At that moment, Sister changed the subject.


    ¡°By the way, what kind of punishment is the master trying to give you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know either. Don¡¯t worry, Sister. It won¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m still worried¡­ ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably like making me drink hot coffee in one go, or kicking the butt of his exclusive servant. I usually just do things like that.¡±


    At the part about kicking ass, my sister laughed. Seeing her smile made me feel happy.


    We arrived in front of Osses¡¯s room.


    I decided to wait at the door while my sister delivered the book.


    I leaned against the wall and looked down at my feet. The black enamel shoes I received a month ago have already faded in color and were quite creased. Seeing that, I realized it had already been a month since I came to this mansion.


    I¡¯m glad my sister didn¡¯t question why I followed her. I usually stick to her, but not to this extent. I don¡¯t want her to feel anything strange about this in the future.


    Then, suddenly, a shadow loomed over me. As soon as I raised my head and saw who it was, my face wrinkled terribly like crumpled-up paper. It was because that someone was Lemon.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you in charge of cleaning the hallway and the garden? Why aren¡¯t you working and standing in front of the young master¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of my own business. Is this something you should care so much about?¡±


    When I raised my fist and threatened her with it, she shuddered.


    ¡°To work in the same place with a gangster like you ¨C it¡¯s terrible. How annoying.¡±


    ¡°The feeling is mutual.¡±


    Lemon ran away. Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea. If it had been a bit longer, I might have punched you. Next time, I¡¯ll punch you in front of the young master.


    The door opened and my sister came out.


    ¡°What happened? I heard a noise outside.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    I quickly put my fist down and smiled at her.


    I was relieved to hear that nothing else happened with the master when she went in to give him the book.


    It was already evening. I sat down next to the head maid in the dining room and pretended to be friendly. What I found out was that she likes apple pie. I¡¯ll add this to the bribe next time.


    After eating, I went to Isley¡¯s room to clean. Luckily, no one was there.


    I roughly cleaned up the clothes that had fallen on the floor and went outside. Before I left, I even secretly threw a couple of punches at his pillow. If I get caught, I¡¯ll probably be scolded, but if I don¡¯t, it would be just an act of nice, small revenge for a change!


    Passing by the front door, I found the employees standing on either side of a huge door. My sister was also among them.


    Perhaps they were welcoming the duchess back from work. When I went out today, I was told that she would arrive at the mansion at nine o¡¯clock. I prepared to greet her by taking my place between the others.


    Soon, the door opened. The duchess entered the mansion with her servant. All the employees bowed.


    Just as much as she had handsome sons, she was beautiful. She had smooth, black hair down to the waist and blood-red eyes. Her skin was so white that it seemed pale.


    When I first saw her, I thought she was a vampire. This is because while the three young masters have a human beauty, she gave off an atmosphere that did not seem to be that of a human.


    The good news is that she is human.


    It was evident in the novel as well. The details excluded the strange atmosphere she gave, but she is a human for sure.


    Shoes sparkling from the light passed before my eyes. Ow, my back is in pain. Walk faster, Duchess.


    Before the duchess could even leave the front door, I heard a boy¡¯s voice from nearby.


    The low-toned voice belonged to Arthur. It seems he ran in a hurry when he heard his mother had come.


    Ah, seriously, couldn¡¯t he have waited until the duchess completely walked out the door? Hey, do you know how hard, painful, and annoying it is to keep bowing like this?!


    ¡°Mother, welcome back.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while ¨C we should have dinner together.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t because I¡¯m busy. Let¡¯s do that next time.¡±


    The duchess coldly refused him. Arthur always asks the duchess out to a meal every day, but most of the answers he gets back are no¡¯s.


    The duchess tends to have her breakfast, lunch, and dinner in the office or outside. She could barely be seen having them with the other members of her family.


    But then again, she may be thinking that she doesn¡¯t need to join a place for a meal where the one she loves isn¡¯t there.


    For some reason, I thought that Arthur could be crying right now. After the Duchess had passed by, I lifted my head.


    Instead of crying, Arthur had an angry expression on his face.


    -To be continued


    Translator: ByounEditor: Seol

 Chapter 6

    MYGIP Chapter 6


    ¡°Lala.¡±


    Someone shook my body. Ugh, stop. I want to sleep more.


    I was the kind of person who thought that people should sleep for at least ten hours to be completely free of fatigue. If it wasn¡¯t because I¡¯m a maid, I¡¯d be sleeping until lunchtime!


    ¡°Lala, wake up. Master Isley told you to meet him at the gymnasium by six o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Oh, right. Isley! My eyes shot open. Hearing that name alone fully woke me up. What time is it now?


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯ll happen to me if I¡¯m late, but I really didn¡¯t want to go. I could literally just see him when I¡¯m on cleaning duty.


    ¡°It is five-thirty now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sister!¡±


    I got up from the bed, washed my face, brushed my teeth, and changed clothes. After combing my tangled hair, I opened the door.


    I greeted my sister who was waving at me, and I ran to the hallway.


    Because it was still time for most people to sleep, the hallway was deathly silent.


    At the gymnasium, the knights were in the middle of morning training.


    If there is one group of people that woke up earlier than maids and servants, it was the knights.


    Standing by the entrance, I rolled my eyes in search of Isley. When I saw a man that stood out among the knights, I could guess that it was him.


    Even though he was training with someone, he was wearing loose and light clothes that looked nothing like pajamas.


    Internally I hoped he would get a bad bruise from being hit like that.


    However, that would be a futile wish. Isley is a genius of swordsmanship whose skill impressed the emperor and the knights¡¯ commander. He was someone who even received an offer to join the imperial knights¡­ but he didn¡¯t.


    The reason was that¡­


    ¡°You didn¡¯t join because it didn¡¯t seem fun?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s because he¡¯s crazy. If it were me, I would have bowed my head low in gratitude and joined right away.¡¯


    Stumbling at the entrance to the hall, my eyes met Isley¡¯s. After knocking down a knight, he beckoned me to come quickly.


    Okay, let¡¯s go!


    Holding a sword, he was ten times more terrifying than usual. Seeing him with it, I unconsciously backed away from him.


    Isley stared at me in the face and roughly threw the sword he was holding at a nearby knight. What are you going to do if you hurt that person?! That surprised me.


    But then again, after all, he¡¯s a psychopath who doesn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s well-being.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t late.¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course. I can¡¯t be late.¡±


    He called a servant who was nearby.


    The servant handed him a box that looked to be containing what was the penalty item from what I could guess.


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    What is it? Are you trying to flick me in the forehead as punishment? You¡¯ve always done that, you bastard.


    As he reached out his hand to me, I naturally closed my eyes.


    ¡°Now, your penalty is¡­¡±


    And something was put on my head.


    Was it a headband?


    ¡°Haha¡­!¡±


    Laughter followed.


    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s worse than I expected!¡±


    Isley was obviously laughing at me.


    Why are you laughing like that? If you weren¡¯t a nobleman, I would¡¯ve knocked you out flat right now.


    As I opened my eyes, a large hand covered my face. The sweltering warmth that wrapped around about half of my entire face was terrifying. The knights made an exclamation of amazement.


    ¡°Who said you can open your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Heup.¡±


    ¡°Just kidding. You can open them. Here, you should see it too.¡±


    He took out a hand mirror from the box. The mirror glistened in the sunlight and reflected my face.


    Without realizing it, I exclaimed, ¡°Huh!¡±


    I groaned and rubbed the top of my head. Two round, thin lumps protruded from the top of my head. It was a mouse-ear headband.


    Why am I fussing over something like this? I mean, there is nothing cute that doesn¡¯t suit me.


    I glared at him, remembering the chapter in the novel where he put a rabbit-ear headband on my sister. What do you think you¡¯re doing, you bastard?


    ¡°Wear it all day.¡±


    That¡¯s too much. I was already blushing at the thought of the other employees looking at me and talking to me who was wearing this headband. Oh, it would¡¯ve been fine if I kept it on in front of him only, but for the entire day? Embarrassment rushed at me like a wave.


    How can a disgruntled but powerless employee speak of rejection in front of their master?! Alas, I hope someone kills this bastard! I have to take this off as soon as I get out of the gymnasium.


    ¡°If you take it off as soon as you leave the gymnasium, more severe punishments await.¡±


    Are you a mind reader? I¡¯ve never heard of him having that ability. How scary would it be if an obsessive man even had mind-reading skills?


    Anyway, due to this circumstance, I had to wear the headband all day.


    The first time my sister saw me, she covered her mouth with her hand.


    ¡°So cute! Lala, are you trying to kill this sister by overfilling her heart with your cuteness?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry I became a little more cute.¡±


    ¡°Then do you have to continue wearing it during the morning greeting?¡±


    ¡°Um, I guess so.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think the maid and the butler would like it very much.¡±


    ¡°Right? That bastard is doing this on purpose to annoy me! He¡¯s a psycho- Oops!¡±


    ¡°Lala! Lower your voice. Didn¡¯t I already mention you shouldn¡¯t say something like that?¡±


    ¡°Well, this is our room. No one will hear us though?¡±


    ¡°There is a saying that mice hear the words of the night, and the birds hear the words of the day. There¡¯s nothing wrong with being careful.¡±


    And, as my sister expected, I was scolded during the morning greeting. Roughly speaking, a higher maid had heard about what happened, and she said that I shouldn¡¯t wear something like this.


    In the midst of the nagging, I sighed and looked at the head maid. Isley told me to wear it, so I had no choice.


    Isley¡¯s cleverness and wittiness were famous among the employees. In the past, he had asked a servant to kick the buttocks of the butler. The threatened servant cried and kicked the butler¡¯s ass, and the news about the incident was spread throughout the mansion like spilled tea. Shortly thereafter, the butler had enough and quickly reached retirement.


    Isley¡¯s exclusive servant who was continuously beaten by Isley¡¯s tricks was kind-hearted. Had he not been so, he might have ended up like the butler as well. When I think of that fact, my heart trembles.


    ¡°Look at that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a cute headband.¡±


    ¡°The master is so¡­ He must have something in mind.¡±


    The employees went to the dining room and glanced at me as if I was some kind of exotic antiquity.


    Among them, there were some who laughed out loud. I remember who those people were.


    Hearing the squeaky laughter of Lemon and her gang, I kicked her leg once without my sister¡¯s knowledge. The way she jumped and grabbed her calves in pain was really worth seeing.


    At first, I was afraid that I might lose some points from the head maid for this, but when I went down for breakfast, she just looked at me pitifully and told me to work hard.


    As I was walking down the hallway, I saw the duchess entering the dining room. Oh my gosh, has it been almost three or four weeks since I first came here? It seems like she is thinking of having breakfast with her sons after such a long time. Maybe that¡¯s why Arthur¡¯s face, right before he disappeared into the dining hall, was exceptionally bright.


    What a mama¡¯s boy.


    Their current expressions didn¡¯t show, but Isley and Osses must be annoyed. They hated their mother in the novel.


    But I know that what is called hate is another word for the feeling of affection.


    My guess is that if their mother wasn¡¯t the duchess, they would have been imprisoned in the dungeons way earlier on since they didn¡¯t have any power.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Whatever happens to them, I didn¡¯t care. Was I the kind of person who gets a headache from thinking beyond my sister¡¯s well-being?


    I shrugged and repeated the task of cleaning the hallway. When will the head maid come to like me and write me a letter of recommendation?


    After cleaning, I decided to go play in the garden.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk around for a bit and then go to my sister~¡±


    As it is called the Rose Mansion, the garden of Emers Street, where roses bloom all year round, was absolutely beautiful. It makes me feel better when I come here every now and then when I¡¯m working.


    How do the roses never wither and continue to keep blooming? Was it magic or was it alchemy?


    The gardener who was tending to the flowers in the distance waved to me. I raised my hand and waved back.


    And then I found a creature trembling in the tree.


    ¡°¡­A cat.¡±


    No, it wasn¡¯t just a cat. It was Orange. Not the fruit orange, but the cat¡¯s name is orange.


    The creature, given its sweet and sour name because the fur color resembled an orange, was a kitten secretly kept by the employees.


    Is it a bit harsh to say that we are raising him? Just one day, the chef found a kitten wandering behind the kitchen building and fed him. I¡¯ve given him something like chicken before.


    ¡°Orange, what are you doing there?!¡±


    Orange was clinging to the tree and trembling. If you are caught by Osses, who has a cat allergy, you will be kicked out immediately. You won¡¯t even be able to enter this mansion in the future!


    I looked up at Orange, restless. He¡¯s too young to come down by himself. I took a deep breath and clenched my fists.


    Let me save you.


    When I lived in Count Nigor¡¯s estate, I often played with the trees. This is a piece of cake to me. I gave strength to my arms and climbed up the tree.


    If the gardener finds out about this, I¡¯ll be scolded, but he likes Orange too, so even if I go up to get him, the gardener should let this slide just this one time.


    I moaned and climbed up the trunk. In the blink of an eye, the cat reached the branch where my hand could reach.


    The cat looked at me, crying like a baby.


    ¡°Come Orange. This sister will save you.¡±


    And just when I reached out to Orange,


    ¡°You there, maid, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Uh, wait, this voice¡­Ahh!¡±


    In addition to Orange that stepped on my face and jumped down, I was startled by the sudden voice from below and lost my balance.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­!¡±


    I screamed and fell down. Quick! I need to think of this as a sport. I should use that landing method I learned from the books! But I closed my eyes at the pain that was about to come. But when I touched the ground, there was no such thing as pain. It felt soft.


    I looked down and saw Arthur lying down with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Oh my¡­Y-young master!¡±


    Why are you out here? When I heard the voice, I wondered who it was, but it was you! I must be crazy! I killed a young master who I served by my own ass.


    I quickly put my ear to Arthur¡¯s chest. Fortunately, his heart was beating well. No, it¡¯s actually not that reassuring. I may not have killed him, but this is still a serious situation!


    Layla, you idiot. Master, can you forgive the person who knocked you out with an ass? Of course, if it were me, I would have forgiven, but it may not be the same for him. Wow, this is a death flag, right?


    He ruffled his hair and let out a silent groan. Meanwhile, an indifferent Orange wandered around us.


    I know you feel grateful because I saved you but go away. Please¡­


    Arthur groaned and opened his eyes. The red eyes that had always harbored cold energy slowly released their energy.


    ¡°Are you okay, young master?¡±


    I approached him and checked his body thoroughly. G-good, his eyes are moving just fine, he¡¯s breathing well, and¡­


    ¡°¡­Do you want to rest your head on the guillotine?¡±


    His personality is as dirty as usual.


    Well, I¡¯m doomed!


    Knowing that a person is doomed sometimes makes my heart feel light. I smiled broadly and held Arthur¡¯s hand to get him up. Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I might die today. It may either be from being shot to death or beheaded to death. But anyway, I¡¯ll try to fix it¡­ hopefully?


    -To be continued

 Chapter 7

    MYGIP Chapter 7


    ¡°Get your dirty hands away from me.¡±


    Wow.


    With a loud slap of his hand, my hand that was outstretched towards him ¨C extended half out of manner and half out of asking for forgiveness ¨C bounced to the side.


    Jerk. Asshole¡­ But since I¡¯m the one in the wrong today, I¡¯ll let it slide.


    ¡°Young Master, are you okay¡­? I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to ¨C I lost my balance¡­ Is your head okay?¡±


    It shouldn¡¯t be bad to search him for injuries just in case.


    He held his head in one hand and looked uncomfortable. My hand that was reaching out to Arthur bounced off as if blocked by a shield. Of course, this guy doesn¡¯t really have a shield realistically speaking, and it¡¯s just that his way of hitting my hand away is that of a shield.


    ¡°Some strange headband fell off¡­¡±


    Seeing Arthur¡¯s grim expression on his face, my heart raced like crazy. Are you truly offended this time? A cold sweat began to trickle down my back. My chest, which had been relaxed not even a minute ago, tightened again.


    This world is not Korea. It is not a democratic society. This is a country where there is a class system and noble authority. What would happen if the commoners at the bottom of the hierarchical pyramid laid their hand on the nobles even in the slightest, who were basically at the top of the food chain? I felt my throat tighten. My neck might end up like the carrots cut into small pieces on a chopping board to be used as ingredients for fried rice.


    Badum-Badum-Badum.


    Voila, beautiful Yuria, look at this. Your little sister has become a fried rice ingredient! The belligerent man smiled broadly as he displayed the fried rice me.


    ¡­Layla, what a terrible imagination! That dog-like bastard is annoying even in my imagination. Cough-cough, calm down, Layla. Let¡¯s think positively~ Arthur isn¡¯t very good at swordsmanship since he¡¯s trash¡­ Well, anyways!


    But instead of cutting my throat, Arthur gave me a cold stroke.


    ¡°Get off immediately!¡±


    ¡°Ye-yes, I will get off now.¡±


    Thank you, you bastard.


    I was about to get up, but this time Orange came forward to us, came up to my leg, and rubbed his face.


    He was really cute, but he was rather annoying in the current situation. You- you used to avoid me, but why are you doing this now?


    ¡°O-Orange, let¡¯s go with Sister¡­¡±


    Thinking of using him to escape, I reached out to Orange. After some time, I quietly caught Orange.


    Maybe it¡¯s because Orange saw my headband and recognized me as a mouse? Wait, were you coming close to eat me?


    ¡°Stop for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes? Why?¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Ah, this¡­?¡±


    It¡¯s a cat. Are you angry that a cat entered the mansion? From my vague memory, I think he liked cats¡­ didn¡¯t he? Probably not! There¡¯s no way someone who likes cats could have such a cold face!


    ¡°Come here with the cat.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡­Do you like cats?


    Arthur sat with his back against the tree.


    I also took the cat and approached him.


    ¡°Will he scratch me if I touch him?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t do it if he likes that person¡­¡±


    Orange is a little scratchy. I gave him chicken meat one time, but he scratched me before taking it¡­ Arthur stretched out his hand to the cat with a frown on his face.


    Orange seemed to have read the atmosphere this time, as he calmly accepted the touch. If he had scratched him, wouldn¡¯t my neck actually be blown away this time?


    It felt like Orange liked Arthur. Not only is he accepting his hand, but he is rubbing his cute and lovely head on Arthur¡¯s palm!


    Oh, this is discrimination. Did Orange only like bad people? But I¡¯m also a bad person too.


    Huh¡­ or am I looking at it wrong?


    ¡°His name is Orange¡­ Did you name him?¡±


    Arthur was smiling. He was a bachelor who only showed a cold expression or a frown his whole life. As he smiled again, I saw he had a pretty face. His hair was also white, so he looked like an angel. Although his eyes were red, it¡¯s a bit of a miss.


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t name him, it was the chef.¡±


    Layla, are you crazy? This angel-like person is actually the devil. I need to keep my sister in custody. Arthur quickly returned to his original cold expression.


    ¡°Seeing how he has a name, it doesn¡¯t seem like this cat has been here for a short amount of time. Were you hiding the fact that you were keeping this cat from us?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you looking down on the duke?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°If my brother found out, the cat and everyone that hid the cat would be kicked out.¡±


    What should I say? Should I sell the chef who found Orange first? Yes, if it comes down to it, let¡¯s do it.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t me, but the chef asked me to raise him. Chase out the chef. Smash his ass!


    If the chef had heard my thoughts, he might have been shouting loudly that I was a sissy for doing this to someone who had fed them. But before I could open my mouth, Arthur¡¯s voice stopped me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it secret.¡±


    ¡± Yes?¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ Do I have to say it twice?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. Thank you for keeping it secret.¡±


    ¡°Instead, bring him whenever I call you.¡±


    Bring? Literally, it¡¯s an embarrassing situation. If I were a cartoon character, my eyeballs would have shot out like bullets.


    What kind of bullshit is this? Contrary to my failing heart, I smiled softly and nodded my head.


    ¡°¡­Yes, I will.¡±


    Arthur gave strength to his hand stroking the cat. He handled it so harshly that the cat made a noise of pain.


    Is this the second sign of a crazy psychopath?


    ¡°Master, I know it¡¯s rude of me, but why don¡¯t you stroke him a little gently¡­?¡±


    Annoyed eyes scanned my face.


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s it because he is still a baby, so he¡¯s very weak. If you stroke him so hard, you might hurt¡­!¡±


    ¡°I get it, so shut your mouth.¡±


    Surprisingly, his touch has become softer than before. The devilish Arthur and the angel-like cat are a completely incompatible combination.


    So, I may have laughed without realizing it. Arthur lifted his head and saw me smiling, then looked back at the cat.


    ¡°Are you the younger sister of the maid named Yuria?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ Th-that¡¯s right¡­why¡­?¡±


    Why would you ask that? What are you trying to do? Seriously! While Arthur was focusing on the cat, I horrendously glared at him.


    However, there was no further talk, and time passed quietly. A warm spring breeze gently brushed the flowers in the garden.


    Just then, a voice came from behind.


    ¡°Arthur, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    ¡°Ack¡­¡±


    The second uninvited guest, Osses, appeared. It was good since it meant he wasn¡¯t attached to my sister, but it was also not good that he appeared here of all places. Startled, I fell forward. I almost would¡¯ve had to rebuild my nose.


    ¡°Are you okay, Layla?¡±


    Osses widened his eyes and looked down at me. I replied that I was okay and got up from the position.


    ¡°I came to read a book in the garden.¡±


    Now that I look, there is a difficult book that he supposedly brought with him.


    Perhaps Arthur was really thinking about keeping Orange secret, as he quickly hid him behind his back.


    Surprisingly, Orange kept his mouth shut.


    I didn¡¯t think he would do that.


    Again, Osses is allergic to cats.


    Even that man, who acted like a creepy gentleman, would change his face terribly when he saw a cat.


    I¡¯ve never seen it myself, but the chef said so. This was why he was desperately trying to hide Orange. Then what could we do? Orange was roaming the mansion garden at will.


    Osses looked at the two of us in turn and made a puzzled expression. It wasn¡¯t a normal combination to be seen together.


    Although he may have thought, ¡°I guess it is possible for the sun to rise in the west.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen the two of you together. Did you ever become friends without me knowing?¡±


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not friends with something like that. Seriously.¡±


    Man~ I don¡¯t want to be treated as friends with you either. If I¡¯m going to be your friend, I¡¯d rather kiss Isley.


    Wow. My stomach churns just thinking about it.


    As soon as I smiled silently, Osses made an apologetic expression.


    He stared at my face, then shifted his gaze upward a little.


    ¡°Layla, that headband is so cute.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard it was a gift from Isley. It suits you perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the master gave it to me¡­¡±


    Suits? Suits who? Are you saying I¡¯m a rat? He says things with a nice smile that makes peoples¡¯ hearts flutter, but I know that there is no sincerity in those words.


    It¡¯s a lifelong wish, but I want to run away from this place. Because of the appearance of two crazy people, my mental health was being reduced by -1 from before. Did you guys poison me? The mentality that used to be 100 is now 50.


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    Suddenly Osses started sneezing. He hurriedly took his handkerchief from his pocket and covered his mouth and nose. A look of perplexity was evident.


    ¡°Sorry, that was rude of me.¡±


    I heard him say, ¡°Why am I like this when there isn¡¯t even a cat around?¡± I wiped off my cold sweat and jumped up from my seat.


    ¡°I think I have work to do! I guess I¡¯ll just have to go. Goodbye both of you and have a nice day¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes? Already? The two of you seemed to be having a great time talking to¡­¡±


    Great time talking? It¡¯s not that. Arthur tugged at the hem of my skirt. And with the shape of his mouth, he asks if he should take the cat with him. Well, Orange is okay because he usually goes around well. There¡¯s a reason why he ended up on the garden tree anyway.


    Still, I had no choice but to sit back. I couldn¡¯t shake off Arthur¡¯s hand.


    I sat there and repeated a sentence in my head, exclaiming, ¡°Mountains are mountains, and water is water.¡± The two of them talked with me.


    I heard roughly that the duchess¡¯ birthday party was just around the corner. Wow, it¡¯s her birthday party soon. There¡¯s nothing quite like a noble¡¯s birthday party. On that day, even the employees can eat as much delicious food as they want.


    Instead, as it is a party to celebrate the duchess, many nobles will come. What if I make a mistake? Yep, all kinds of arrogant¨C


    It was then that the word ¡°Yuria¡± came through my ears. I lifted my head and looked at Osses.


    He made eye contact with me, as if a little startled, and then smiled broadly.


    ¡°Yes? What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, I was wondering when Yuria¡¯s birthday was.¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­ I don¡¯t think you need to remember that maid¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the person who cleans my room, and I shouldn¡¯t be ignorant of this.¡±


    I am dissatisfied with the attitude of him saying that which went along with the phrase ¡°a precious maid who cleans my room.¡±


    Are you planning on gifting her a present? I smiled brightly and spit out a lie.


    ¡°Ah¡­ My sister¡¯s birthday has already passed. It¡¯s probably April 1st.¡±


    It¡¯s already October. Too much time has passed for him to do anything.


    ¡°Then what about Layla?¡±


    ¡°¡­Me¡­?¡±


    I don¡¯t know why you asked about my birthday, but I roughly told the truth.


    When Osses heard that my birthday was November 7th, he nodded his head, greeted us, and left. Arthur and I sighed in relief as we looked at his back.


    ¡°Take it away now.¡±


    Arthur threw the cat at me. He really doesn¡¯t know how to respect animals. For a long time, I stared at the back of his head as he walked away.


    -To be continued

 Chapter 8

    MYGIP Chapter 8


    Please do not repost our translation, Only read it on moonlightnovel


    Do employees even have free time? What about weekends?


    ¡­If you ask, you can say that the first we have and the second is not that easy.


    They could have hired more people since they have a lot of money, but bastards put only young servants into labor.


    Ah, but the good news is that I can use my vacation. There are nobles that don¡¯t even give you a vacation, so maybe it¡¯s better here.


    The reason I¡¯m saying this is because I don¡¯t want to work like crazy today.


    So when Isley asked me to bring back his sword, which he had left to be honed, as an errand, I was overjoyed. I didn¡¯t even close the door in a huff and complain behind his back to have his exclusive servant do the errand instead.


    This is because I can basically do whatever I want ¨C have some fun and eat some delicious food ¨C before heading straight away to retrieve the sword and return.


    Of course, I can¡¯t be too late when coming back, but if you¡¯re late enough within a certain time, he can¡¯t say a thing!


    But when I thought of my sister, my feet refused to run. Will something happen to her while I¡¯m away? If that happens¡­ I truly won¡¯t let them off easily since I know it¡¯s not that hard to hurt commoners.


    ¡°Hey, Layla! Aren¡¯t you going to get on?¡±


    After staring at the mansion for a while, I was brought back to reality by the coachman¡¯s voice.


    He was the one who delivered Sister Yuria and me to the ducal mansion a month ago. We got a little closer after conversations. After that, every time I ran into him from time to time, there was a feeling of a faint hostility that made me treat him like an enemy.


    ¡°I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going! Don¡¯t rush me!¡±


    ¡°Hah, really¡­ Where are you leaving your mind at? If you don¡¯t want to get on, you can just walk instead.¡±


    ¡°Who said they didn¡¯t want to get on? I¡¯m on now so let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not even that cute¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister Yuria said I was cute.¡±


    The driver clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Heh¡­ I didn¡¯t know your sister had bad eyesight.¡±


    ¡°My sister can see just fine! She can even see animals that live in the mountains far away!¡±


    The coachman snorted and the carriage began to slowly move after a ¡°Giddy up!¡±


    The ducal mansion¡¯s large garden passed in an instant. As I rested my head on the window, we passed through the gates.


    I¡¯m glad it was Isley¡¯s favorite sword that I¡¯m going to pick up.


    Otherwise, instead of letting me use the carriage, he would have told me to walk to get it.


    The distance between the downtown area and the ducal mansion wasn¡¯t too far¡­ but if possible, wouldn¡¯t it be better to ride something than to walk? It¡¯s like people riding a bus in Korea when everything is so close by.


    It was quiet inside of the carriage. So, somehow, a feeling of depression slowly engulfed me.


    I recalled the events at the count mansion, where it felt like we could never escape even if we ran away. We had screamed for mercy and had prayed for our lives. Now that I¡¯m here, I wondered if I could escape from our current fate. Of course, the moment of thought was very brief.


    ¡®Why are you worrying about that, Layla? We already ran away. We aren¡¯t at that mansion anymore, so we can do it this time. We can run from those damn bastards. You just need to be successful, right?¡¯


    The carriage quickly arrived at the downtown area. I felt a little bit better as I looked around the bustling and colorful downtown.


    My sister¡¯s clothes looked a little old and worn out, so I¡¯ll buy new ones. It¡¯s spring, so how about a pretty dress? Or a comfortable shirt and pants? Plus I¡¯ll buy mine too, and yes, I¡¯ll buy an apple pie as a bribe for the head maid.


    If I do that, I expect I will get quite a few points off of her. If I want to get a letter of recommendation, I better flirt a little more. I looked at the wallet that jiggled with coins in my hand and smiled bashfully.


    I got off the carriage and went into the blacksmith¡¯s smithy.


    There were a lot of people with lumpy muscles in the forge. Watching them wriggle menacingly, I instinctively thought that I shouldn¡¯t mess with them.


    Then a woman built like a bull came out of nowhere. From the nasty burn marks to the terrifying face, if you look at her pose, she looked like the boss of this place.


    I know I shouldn¡¯t assume based on appearances, but it¡¯s because she surprised me so much.


    ¡°Kid, how can I help you? Did you come to find a sword?¡±


    I¡¯m not a kid¡­ I¡¯m 18 years old now!


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m here to find Master Isley Emers¡¯ sword. Here¡¯s the proof of identification.¡±


    When I showed the rose pattern, the woman nodded. Soon a blacksmith came with a long coffin. I quickly accepted it.


    ¡°It¡¯s heavy, will you be okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s heavy¡­ Ack?!¡±


    As soon as the blacksmith released his hold, a tremendous weight pressed down on both hands.


    My arm drooped like the arms of a broken doll. Had it not been for the blacksmith to pick it back up in haste, the coffin and I would have gone down.


    This is crazy. Why is it so heavy? Is it made of iron? I already heard about a knight¡¯s sword before.


    I didn¡¯t expect it to be this heavy. Looking back and forth between the sword and me, the boss let out a big sigh.


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll carry it.¡±


    The boss came forward and loaded the sword in the carriage.


    She stared blankly at me as I shouted thanks again and again and patted my head. And then she pulled back her hand as if she had suddenly come to her senses. She had unintentionally done it thinking she was like her own granddaughter. Since I wasn¡¯t particularly offended, I replied to her behavior with a smile.


    I cried out to the coachman before getting back into the carriage.


    ¡°Mister! I have somewhere to go, please wait!¡±


    ¡°What?! It looks like the master¡¯s errands are over, so why not just go back?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s something I must do. You will wait for me~ right? You¡¯re gonna wait for me, right?? I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡±


    ¡°What kind of- Okay, okay. I get it ¨C I lost. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the entrance to the downtown area over there. Come quickly after you¡¯re done with your business.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    The first place I headed to was a clothing store. My sister was afraid of going outside, so I bought her clothes instead.


    Let¡¯s see~ I think this dress will suit her very well. Although the floral design was a bit flashy, Sister Yuria¡¯s beauty would be enough to cover it up.


    As I finished choosing her clothes, I even spent some money to buy my clothes. Oh my god¡­ Hmm, well what of it? It¡¯s useless to have a lot of clothes. I had no time to wear anything other than the maid¡¯s uniform. I¡¯ll have to be in the mansion even in the upcoming festival a few months later.


    I headed to Lululala Bakery with a shopping bag full of clothes.


    ¡°Apple pie for bribes~ Apple pie¡­ Holy.¡±


    Then I found a face I didn¡¯t want to see.


    The man with brown hair and unusual red eyes was clearly the bastard I knew.


    Ew, Osses. It¡¯s Osses¡­


    I immediately turned my back and tried to get out of the place. There is nothing good about meeting him here. Even if there was something good about it, it wouldn¡¯t be to me. Why am I so unlucky these days? I keep running into faces that are supposedly hard to see.


    But Osses called me from afar as he found the maid running out of shape.


    ¡°Layla!¡±


    I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear it. Then I will be go¡ª


    But then someone¡¯s hand tapped on my shoulder.


    ¡°The master is calling.¡±


    He was the escort knight of Osses. Startled, I let out a crow-like scream and dropped my shopping bag.


    This bad guy! The clothes I¡¯m going to give to my sister are dirty¡­ I sniffed, putting the clothes back into their bags. The escort knight, who did not seem to feel any guilt, just looked down at me silently.


    He looks exactly like his master ¨C very rude and mean.


    Osses approached belatedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Layla. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so surprised.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    He looked at my face and gave me an apologetic expression.


    Apologetic expression¡­ Are you really sorry? A human who is full of lies and feign expressions! Osses is a human being who looks down on people on the inside and pretends to respect them on the outside. This guy might be worse than the other two young masters.


    ¡°I was going to give it to my sister¡­¡±


    I murmured melancholy and looked down at the shopping bags. No, it¡¯s okay. I can wash it and it can still be worn. Although, it¡¯s sad that the new clothes are now dirty.


    ¡°As an apology, how about I buy you new clothes?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Really?¡±


    Osses covered his mouth and chuckled. My eyes twinkled for a while¡­ And I quickly regained my composure and shook my head.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay! Really. I can¡¯t be so indebted to the master.¡±


    Don¡¯t like that, you idiot! If Osses tries to get involved with Yuria for various excuses, it¡¯ll be hard for me to handle it. But Osses slowly shook his head.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t feel comfortable. Please accept it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine¡­¡±


    I trembled as I looked at the shopping bags laid out in front of my eyes.


    As I was dragged away, I entered an expensive-looking clothing store mainly used by nobles and received expensive clothes as gifts.


    Hah, I said it was fine, you bastard¡­ Why are you forcing it on me?


    Hah, by the way, how much is all this? Why are these plain white shirts so expensive? Does 1 gold for each make sense?


    If I refund these and receive the money, I think I will be able to live just fine, being able to pay the full monthly rent even if I can¡¯t really buy a house. I took out the price tag on my clothes and looked at it again.


    ¡°What!¡±


    It was so burdensome that I wanted to vomit blood. It¡¯s even more painful to see your black heart, Osses.


    I think I understand his heart now. He is trying to kill me who is obstructing him by sticking close to Yuria as her sister. He¡¯s going to pile on the burden and slowly kill my heart.


    I think I know everything. What a terrifying method of killing! This way, there will be no evidence left behind, and one day, there will be only a cold dead body lying on the ground.


    Osses came close to me.


    ¡°Is it to your liking?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do like it, but the price¡­ is too¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit cheap? I tend to buy a lot of clothes that can be easily worn from here.¡±


    Mm, die, you diamond spoon. Go plant your nose in a plate with water and drown painfully. I just smiled without saying a word. It was because if I opened my mouth here, I would scream in distress.


    ¡°Uh, so¡­ I think they are all great clothes. They seem to be a good fit for my sister, but I can¡¯t receive such expensive things from the master¡­ I am so sorry.¡±


    ¡°No worries. I hope you will accept it. If not, I will feel guilty that I may suffer all night.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t think of any more excuses to refuse his gift.


    Oh, fuck it. I¡¯ll receive it then. I¡¯m going to receive it, okay? I said I didn¡¯t want it but I¡¯m taking them out of the kindness of my heart! If you say something like help you get along with Sister Yuria, I¡¯ll kill you!


    ¡°Then I will gratefully take your gift¡­ I¡¯m so touched that tears are coming up¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you help me? I was just about to buy something a woman would need.¡±


    Something a woman would need? Osses reached out his hand to me like a gentleman.


    ¡°Originally, I was going to bring Yuria, but I was rejected because she said she was busy.¡±


    I flinched at the word Yuria, and he smiled like a flower.


    -To be continued


    Translator: Byoun    Editor: Seol

 Chapter 9

    MYGIP Chapter 9


    My throat burned. I hurriedly gulped down the cool iced coffee that one of the employees gave me.


    So this is the something that he said women would need. I blanket stared at the dazzling jewels in front of my eyes. They were so shiny that I was almost blinded.


    I¡¯ve never been to a place like this before in my entire life. I half-closed my eyes and glanced at the jewels. I would like to have one. I¡¯d be rich if I sold it.


    ¡°Layla is a woman, so I thought you would know women¡¯s tastes very well.¡±


    ¡°Read it only on moonlight novel¡±


    Osses came up to me and whispered.


    ¡°So why don¡¯t you pick out the prettiest one you see here?¡±


    Get away from me this instant. He had come very close so much that my ears tickled from his breath. It was inconvenient, but I know I shouldn¡¯t say anything about it since my sister had told me dozens, hundreds of times to hold myself back.


    But how? My face naturally crumples up by itself before I know it! There were times when I went through bad times because my face revealed my true feelings, but on the other hand, there were many people who liked me for that because it showed honesty.


    At the same time his long finger grazed the glass, he moved away.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what the price is. Pick out the one that looks the prettiest, to the extent that even a person without emotions can think that it is pretty at first glance.¡±


    ¡°¡­I will try.¡±


    Does such a thing exist in the world? Are you trying to burden me with the pressure, mister? I don¡¯t know what to choose even if you say it like that! I wanted to tear out my hair and scream.


    Right now we are at an expensive accessory store. It is a famous designer¡¯s shop that only accepts customers of the nobility. It was the first time I had entered such a fancy store, except for the clothing store that I was taken to by force.


    As soon as I entered the store, I was treated as a VVVIP and was escorted to the dining table for guests.


    Tea, cookies, and jewels presumed to be gifts for solicitors came in one after the other. They seemed to scream the cost ¡®~10,000 gold¡¯ that my eyes almost popped out of its sockets. Is this the life of a diamond spoon? I was about to faint, but I just barely managed to keep myself together.


    The glass chandelier hanging from the ceiling made it seem like the room was a huge party hall.


    It was so huge that I feared it would drop on top of us.


    I know it¡¯s a bit of unnecessary anxiety, but still. I looked up at the ceiling and took a deep breath.


    The jewelry he asked me to pick out was probably a present for the duchess¡¯ birthday. Although, I wasn¡¯t sure why he was asking me of all people to decide what to gift her.


    Isn¡¯t it the child that knows their mother¡¯s taste the best?


    It was possible that he tried hard to find out his mother¡¯s taste, but wasn¡¯t able to figure it out. How could anyone know the heart of an emotionless person? No matter what beautiful things in the world are brought to her, only a cold smile or a cold expression are returned.


    But this was surprising. I thought of this as the staff gave me a catalog.


    To be honest, if you were a high-ranking aristocrat, like someone of a duke¡¯s title, anyone would think that you would order custom accessories yourself. However, I was surprised to know that we were looking at ready-made products in the store. I glanced at Osses and then turned my head back to the jewels.


    ¡°¡­I think this will look good with Sister.¡±


    I mumbled so quietly that only I could hear it. With a blue jewel reflecting my eyes, I shook my head.


    Now is not the time. I¡¯m here because of Osses¡¯ request. Besides, no matter how much I try to find something suitable for my older sister, I couldn¡¯t possibly be able to give her such expensive gifts.


    I stroked my chin with my hand and half-closed my eyes. Something suitable for the duchess¡­ I had a thought that red would best suit someone who was like a vampire. It should be fine if they matched the color of her eyes, right? When I imagined her wearing a black dress with red accessories, I got goosebumps. Well, even in this world, black clothes are worn almost only at funerals, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll wear such a dress.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    After much consideration, I chose earrings and a necklace. Since they were a set, the design was the same. The accessories looked so colorful and expensive that I was afraid to hold them by hand. They were then beautifully wrapped in the hands of the staff. Osses, who was sitting on the sofa and quietly drinking tea, gave a satisfied expression.


    ¡°Did you choose the same color as my mother¡¯s eyes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I thought it would go well together with her.¡±


    ¡°How pretty. It¡¯s red like the color of a blazing flame.¡±


    The servant picked up the accessory box. Before leaving the store, my eyes focused on the sweets on the guest table.


    I had tried some earlier and they were very tasty. I shoved the cookies into my mouth and pockets before hurrying behind Osses.


    Even though the staff looked at me with astonishment, well, what does that matter? We¡¯ll never see each other anymore! Just forget a girl like me! As I stepped outside, Osse smiled bashfully and poked his finger at my cheek. It looked like my cheeks were bulging out. I noticed this and quickly swallowed the sweets.


    ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t asked yet. Whose errand is Layla on?¡±


    ¡°I came here because Master Isley told me to come and pick up a sword.¡±


    ¡°Are your errands finished? When it¡¯s over, why don¡¯t we ride the carriage together?¡±


    ¡°Ah, not yet. I couldn¡¯t even finish the errands! You can go first. Besides, I also brought a carriage anyway¡­¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Damn it. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have to go to the blacksmith¡¯s again at this rate. Cold sweat ran down my back out of fear that the lie would be found out. What would happen if I got caught?


    ¡®Why did you lie? Is it because you didn¡¯t want me to go with you? Oh, I see¡­ It looks like Layla doesn¡¯t like me. Which means, you will get in the way of getting Yuria into my hands.¡¯


    ¡®M-Master, calm down.¡¯


    ¡®Will you just disappear?¡¯


    ¡®Oh, you bastard! Since it¡¯s come down to this, I¡¯m going to say everything that I¡¯ve been holding back! You are just a¡­¡¯


    Stab! Rip! Ahh! And so Layla passed away. Don¡¯t leave, Layla. Don¡¯t leave the world!


    It was terrible just thinking about it. I left Osses outside and rushed into the shop.


    The blacksmith who had handed me the sword earlier came to me after wiping off her sweat.


    ¡°Little girl, what brings you here ¡®again¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s¡­  Since I¡¯m a little thirsty¡­ Water- can I drink some water?¡±


    She put on a puzzled expression. Her expression clearly said, ¡®She came back just for water? What a strange person.¡¯ And yet she passed me some water.


    Unlike the blazing hot temperature of the inside of the shop, the water was incredibly cool.


    Whew! It finally feels like I can calm down now. I then opened the shop¡¯s door and poked my head out.


    ¡°They¡¯re saying it¡¯s going to take a little longer¡­? Young master, you can go ahead. I¡¯ll be here waiting.¡±


    ¡°No. I will wait too.¡±


    Really, why are you doing this to me? I think I¡¯m going to cry. I acted exaggeratedly as I slapped my forehead with my palm.


    ¡°¡­Oops! Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t mean to say that it was going to take longer. That is, the coachman said he was going to wait for me after taking the sword with him to the carriage! So, I¡¯ll take that carriage back. M-master can ride his own¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I can tell that coachman and we can get on my carriage.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I have some work to do before I go¡­¡±


    ¡°Can I wait for you?¡±


    You win. I get it, you punk. Let¡¯s go together.


    I have no idea what nonsense he¡¯ll say after getting on the carriage. Are you trying to dry me out in this way?


    I internally put my hands in the air as a sign of surrender and smiled brightly at him. Since he said he¡¯ll wait for me, I headed to the bakery, the destination of my original purpose.


    As soon as I entered the store, I was greeted with a sweet and savory scent. I purchased the apple pie and took the package into my arms. Along with the clothes Osses bought earlier and the apple pie, my arms were heavy. Is this what they call the happiness of consumption?


    ¡°Does Layla like apple pie?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    As we left the store, Osses asked out of the blue.


    From the time he asked about my birthday, to whether I liked apple pie or not, he¡¯s been trying to figure out information about me in a nasty way. Was it his type to figure out information about the person he was going to kill in advance? What a bastard.


    However, when I nodded my head out of brief annoyance as a response, he seemed quite satisfied. I don¡¯t really like apple pie that much. I like walnut pie more than apple pie. I didn¡¯t buy this apple pie to eat, but for a bribe¡­


    I can¡¯t really say this to the young master, and I don¡¯t really want to say anything about my tastes.


    As I headed towards the entrance to the downtown area, there was a carriage that I rode in and a carriage that gave off an unusually bright glow. Even if you don¡¯t see the rose pattern on it, you can tell that it is Osses¡¯ carriage.


    I went to the coachman and straightforwardly told everything that had happened. He looked at me in surprise.


    ¡°What do you mean? Why are you riding the same carriage as the master?¡±


    ¡°Seriously! Don¡¯t ask questions!¡±


    When I got angry, the coachman flinched. Because of Osses, I became sensitive for no reason, so I took my anger out on an innocent person. I scratched the back of my head in embarrassment.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry I got angry. I don¡¯t know why this happened either. Just know that and go ahead first.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hah. I get it. Come back quickly.¡±


    I headed to Osses¡¯ carriage. He was standing in front of the carriage. As I approached, he reached out his hand in an elegant posture.


    Not knowing his intentions, I just stared blankly at his hand. Osses opened his mouth.


    ¡°You have to grab it and get on.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Like a noble young lady?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    I firmly turned away from that hand. I didn¡¯t want to even hold his hand on top of everything that happened earlier.


    I struggled to get into the carriage and settled in the chair on the left. Osses sat on the right and stared at me. As the carriage moved, he looked away from me and began to look out the window.


    Inside the carriage was quiet. Osses was uncomfortably quiet for someone who had been chatting with me before. He seemed to be deeply troubled by something.


    It is impossible for me to understand what those red eyes, which have now coldly sunk, are thinking.


    Whatever the case may be, why did you ask me to ride the same carriage then? I grunted to myself and looked down at the apple pie on my lap.


    When I got a strange choking feeling from the silence, he opened his mouth.


    ¡°The items that Layla picked out were really pretty.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, yes, they are.¡±


    He fiddled with the box he had left next to him.


    ¡°Perhaps they must be the ones worked the most hard-on by the designer of the store. I haven¡¯t told you, but they were the most expensive items in the store.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ah.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, they must be pretty. Of course, they should be.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Although, I don¡¯t know if my mother would think so.¡±


    Osses let out a somewhat lonely sigh. I don¡¯t know what kind of answer I should give. Maybe he¡¯s just talking to himself.


    I thought I went crazy for a moment, thinking this image of him overlapped with certain someone else¡¯s.


    ¡°She will like it. Definitely.¡±


    Oh, I made a mistake.


    Keep your mouth shut, Layla. What¡¯s wrong with you? Just think only about yourself and your sister. At my sentence, Osses smiled beautifully. It was the only sincere and beautiful smile I saw today.


    Yes, it was a smile full of humanity!


    Don¡¯t smile like that.


    Feeling as though it was as if he was smiling to prove that he was a human and not a bastard monster who ate away my sister, my insides churned.


    -To be continued


    Translator: Byoun Editor: Seol

 Chapter 10

    MYGIP Chapter 10


    The next morning, the first thing I did was go to the head maid. As if she wasn¡¯t going to eat breakfast, she walked straight past the cafeteria. I hurried after the head maid and gave her what I was holding in my hand.


    ¡°Miss head maid, please take this!¡±


    The head maid¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°This is¡­ Apple pie?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was passing by a bakery on the way to run an errand, and I remembered the head maid saying she liked apple pies. Before I realized what I was doing, I had bought an apple pie!¡±


    ¡°Ho-ho, how cute of you.¡±


    ¡°Will you accept it¡­? If the head maid doesn¡¯t accept it, I¡¯ll eat it all!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay¡­ I will accept it, so give it here.¡±


    The head maid took the well-packaged apple pie. Hooray! Success! The second way of becoming closer to the other person is to gift items they like.


    Who doesn¡¯t like receiving gifts? As far as I know, such a person does not exist in the world. Just like using a sweet treat to start a conversation with a friend in a new school semester, gifts like this can attract the other person¡¯s attention.


    After I handed her the pie, I tried to go back to work. Just then, I nearly tripped over someone¡¯s foot.


    ¡°Lala!¡±


    My sister, who had followed me, hugged me in a hurry. After barely balancing, I noticed Lemon and her friends nearby.


    Lemon shuddered.


    ¡°I thought the sly fox was your sister, but it was you? I heard it all. How dare a girl like you ride in the same carriage as Master Osses? Seeing you wag your tail at the head maid too is pathetic¡­¡±


    Why is she like this again? My sister¡¯s face changed strangely. Her face changed as if she had heard something that wasn¡¯t supposed to be heard.


    ¡°¡­ What did you say?¡±


    Oh, she¡¯s mad. My sister was one of those people who doesn¡¯t usually get angry, but when they do, they become incredibly scary.


    Maybe it was because they felt a strong, eerie force, Lemon and her group stumbled and retreated back a little.


    ¡°I said, what did you just say to my sister?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Huh, i-it seems you didn¡¯t understand, so I¡¯ll say it again. I said she¡¯s a foxy bitch!¡±


    Look at how she talks. I glanced at Lemon. Lemon liked Osses. No one told me about this, but it was obvious. That was why she kept picking a fight with my sister. Although, it felt like she¡¯s been acting up more in front of me ever since she got beaten up by me.


    I wanted to punch her eyes in and turn her into a raccoon if I could, but there were too many eyes here.


    See? There are currently people looking at us. I guess I¡¯ll have to tell Lemon to meet me in the back alley later.


    My sister turned to Lemon and glared.


    ¡°You guys really are bad kids, aren¡¯t you? If you continue to say things like that, no one will like you. I hope that you will apologize.¡±


    ¡°Sister, stop it! It¡¯s not healthy to listen to nonsense like that.¡±


    Before my sister got truly mad, I quickly pulled her into the cafeteria. My sister insisted on not going.


    But what can she do? If I act cute and beg, she can¡¯t help but go along with what I say.


    While I ate, I had to keep comforting my sister.


    To be honest, I pretended to be okay, but I was very upset to hear Lemon say something like that. So, while I was cleaning a vase in the hallway, I grunted at Amy, who was in charge of the people cleaning the same area.


    ¡°Just what should I do about Lemon?¡±


    ¡°Just ignore her. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s best to ignore kids like that?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t ignore her¡­ Every time my fist sees her face, it cries that it wants to hit her.¡±


    ¡°I- I see.¡±


    What¡¯s with that look? It¡¯s as if you¡¯re looking at a thug. Amy shook her head.


    ¡°Still, Lemon is amazing. The last time you guys fought, she must¡¯ve been beaten up pretty badly¡­ If it were me, I¡¯d never be able to fight you. Even if the three of them rushed at you at once, it was no use.¡±


    ¡°I can do five to one.¡±


    ¡°Are you a monster¡­? You should¡¯ve been a knight, not a maid.¡±


    ¡°But when you become a knight, you have to work hard. You have to train every day, and if there¡¯s a war, you have to go to the battlefield¡­ I hate living the hard life¡­ I want to suck honey¡­ ¡±


    Note: It¡¯s slang for taking a lot of benefits/ advantages from something without much effort.


    ¡°Suck¡­ Honey? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Then, did the scar on your cheek in the past come from that fight?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. It happened then. If not, when else would I¡¯ve gotten it from?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I had known about it, but. Lemon is the one you fought with?¡±


    ¡°Who else would I fight other than Lemon?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Lala, who are you talking to?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t I talking to you?


    Amy turned her attention from the vase she was wiping to me. Then, with a flustered look, she started gaping.


    What¡¯s wrong with her? Is there something on my face? Or is there a bug on it? When I looked closely, I noticed she wasn¡¯t looking at my face, but somewhere a little above it. When I saw Amy bow her head, I felt uneasy. When I looked back, I saw Isley Emers.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    He looked at me and smiled. It was a beautiful smile that made goosebumps rise all over my body.


    ¡°Hello, little liar.¡±


    Liar? I don¡¯t know why he called me that. I don¡¯t remember lying to him¡­ Or did I? Isley looked at me blankly and tilted his head.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say hi?¡±


    Ah, right. I forgot. I didn¡¯t expect to see this guy here so I panicked. I guess you can say the situation felt like your boss walked in in the middle of your and your coworker¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°Hello, young master¡­¡±


    I quickly lowered my head and tried to lift it up again, but something blocked me from doing so and I couldn¡¯t move. Turns out, it was because Isley was holding my head down with incredible strength.


    Oh my gosh, I didn¡¯t know the duchess had raised a gorilla.


    ¡°¡­Young master¡­? Why, why are you doing this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why? I don¡¯t know either. Maybe because I¡¯m reprehensible?¡±


    What nonsense are you spouting? I mouthed curses at him, saying that he¡¯s a jerk and a selfish psycho. When I reached the point of cursing every single hair on his head, Isley released his hand.


    I noticed now that there was a servant next to Isley. He was held by his shoulders and had a smile that anyone can tell he felt awkward and burdened.


    As Amy and I nodded towards the servant, he bowed his head in the same way.


    Pointing his finger at the servant, Isley said,


    ¡°This guy told me Arthur is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Master Arthur?¡±


    Why is he looking for me? As if Isley was wondering the same, he tilted his head.


    ¡°Are you two close? It didn¡¯t seem like that to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ We¡¯re not close.¡±


    We¡¯re definitely not friends. Thinking about it now, Arthur did have a reason to look for me. It must be because of Orange.


    Didn¡¯t he tell me to bring Orange whenever he called for me? Moreover, the servant held by Isley informed that Master Arthur had told me to come to the garden maze. And since his business was over, the servant ran away.


    To think I had to see that guy¡¯s face¡­ I hate that.


    While I was letting out a heavy sigh, Amy pushed me on the back and told me to hurry and go since we finished cleaning¡­ Even though we haven¡¯t even finished wiping the vases yet.


    Thank you, Amy. It would have been better if you held me back and said I had a lot of work to do instead. I hugged her tightly and headed to the garden.


    But why is Isley following me again? I thought I was mistaken, but I wasn¡¯t. He continued to follow me even after we neared the garden maze.


    I can¡¯t take Orange with me like this¡­ Arthur said he would keep it a secret, but if Isley finds out about the cat, he will try to wield it as a weakness. When I glanced at him, he smiled back at me carefreely.


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange, isn¡¯t it? Why is Arthur looking for you? Did he take a liking to you? There¡¯s no way a guy who acts like he hates everything in the world would like you¡­ Oh, you did something wrong to him, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­ No way¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? I guess I¡¯m right?¡±


    Wonderful! You¡¯re close to the answer! If it were a game, I think such phrases would be said. He¡¯s too quick to catch on. As soon as I kept my mouth shut and continued to walk, Isley pinched my cheek, stretched them out, and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help you.¡±


    I looked up at him, stroking my painful right cheek. What? Are you saying you¡¯ll help me if Arthur picks on me? You? To be honest, it would be more helpful to me for you to get out of here.


    I didn¡¯t believe in his words, but I nodded my head to signify that I got it.


    We reached the garden maze. Arthur, who was sitting on a nearby bench, frowned as he took turns looking at Isley and me.


    ¡°¡­Why did you bring him here?¡±


    And mouthed, ¡®What about the cat?¡¯ I glanced at Isley at that question.


    I couldn¡¯t bring him because of this guy. Arthur¡¯s face began to grow grimmer.


    Are you really upset because you can¡¯t see the cat? Or are you just mad at seeing Isley? Well, it could be both.


    As I was thinking about it, Arthur snapped at Isley,


    ¡°Never in your life have you ever been helpful to me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that to your brother. I feel hurt.¡±


    ¡°Just die.¡±


    Isley smiled bashfully, as if he had not been hurt by those harsh words, and placed his arm around my shoulders.


    Oh my, how dare he put his arms around me.


    You mess around with my sister like this, huh? I secretly glared at him.


    ¡°But why did you call my maid? Are you trying to bully her? Of course, if you bully her, her reactions are really funny.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m like you? It¡¯s just because I had some business with her, but¡­ your maid? She¡¯s not even your exclusive maid.¡±


    Isley began to roll his eyes as if he was trying to hide from something.


    ¡°¡­Hey, she even cleans my room, you know. So she¡¯s my maid¡­ Well, that¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now. Why did you call her?¡±


    ¡°Did you come all the way out here out of curiosity?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you know I can¡¯t stand my curiosity.¡±


    Arthur looked back at me and Isley, then sighed.


    ¡°¡­ It was nothing.¡±


    It seemed he wasn¡¯t going to talk about Orange because of the promise he made last time.


    Wow, if it were me, I think I would have just confided in Isley just to chase him away. It felt like my likability for him, which was -999, had risen to -998.


    Arthur put a hand on his forehead and sighed deeply, beckoning me to go now. He then left the garden and went into the mansion.


    When I saw his strangely lonely back, I felt sorry even though I knew I didn¡¯t have to be.


    I felt a gaze poking my cheek, so I looked to the side.


    Isley looked at me with a face that seemed to be wishing for something and was smiling broadly.


    What¡­ I don¡¯t know what it is that he wanted, but that smiling face felt uncomfortable.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome?¡±


    ¡°¡­ What¡­?¡±


    ¡°I chased Arthur away.¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to know that the person I had to defeat was Isley himself.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes¡­ Thank you¡­¡±


    Here you go, take the thank you and get lost.


    Isley ruffled my hair and headed to the gymnasium. He had a happy-looking back. He always looked happy like that whenever he teased me.


    Oh, how I want to slap him in the back of the head. I was about to secretly raise my fist, but stopped and looked towards the window of Arthur¡¯s room.


    ¡°¡­ Ah, shit¡­ I keep worrying about him. I must be crazy.¡±


    ****


    I may really have gone crazy. I found Orange from the back of the kitchen just for Arthur, the scum who will imprison my sister in the future. I grunted as I climbed up the tree and made it all the way to his window.


    ¡°My sister is right¡­ I¡¯m too nice¡­¡±


    I lightly clenched my fist and knocked on the window. Then, Arthur appeared with a frown on his face.


    Of course, the grim expression on his face melted away as soon as he saw Orange. Arthur took Orange from me, held him, and smirked.


    ¡°¡­ Did you come all the way up the tree just to show me this?¡±


    ¡°Uh, I guess that¡¯s how it ended up¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s against etiquette to climb a tree and knock on someone else¡¯s window like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t have bought Orange. Ugh!


    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯ll let you off just this once.¡±


    Arthur smiled, and as I had previously advised, gently touched Orange.


    -To be continued

 Chapter 11

    MYGIP Chapter 11


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    In the dark night when everyone was asleep, I woke up to the sound of moans.


    The first thing I saw was the white, strangely stained ceiling that was hidden in the dark. I turned my head towards the source of the sound. My sister was crying and clawing at her pillow.


    ¡°No¡­ Please¡­ I said stop it!¡±


    I got out of bed and walked over to my sister¡¯s.


    ¡°Die¡­¡±


    Then I got down on my knees and grabbed her trembling hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    My sister sometimes had very terrible nightmares. Whenever that happened, I sat next to her and sang or talked to her to reassure her. It would be my job to hold her soft hand and pat her tummy so she could fall back to peaceful sleep.


    ¡°I¡¯m by your side. I will always be by your side¡­¡±


    Whenever this happened, I couldn¡¯t calm the feelings of loathing for the nobility, and at times I had the urge to barge into the rooms of the sleeping members of the ducal household¡­ Even though I knew that it wasn¡¯t their fault.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ Even if it¡¯s not okay, it¡¯ll be okay soon. I¡¯ll be sure to make that happen.¡±


    If it¡¯s for you, Sister, I can follow them all to the depths of hell. You see, I¡¯ve already been to hell once.


    As I embraced her slender hand in both of mine and whispered, my sister soon fell asleep as if relieved. She was no longer in pain. I was then able to release her hand.


    I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fully awake now.¡±


    The desire to sleep has completely vanished. I feared that I would have the same nightmare as my sister if I slept.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±


    I opened the door carefully so as not to wake my sister and went out. What time is it now? The hallway wasn¡¯t as dark as I thought it would be. The moonlight shone through the window, dimly illuminating the hallway.


    For a moment, I watched the moon, which felt exceptionally bright, and then started walking again.


    Where should I go?


    Okay, let¡¯s go to the garden. Compared to the morning, the garden during the times at night when I couldn¡¯t sleep felt different. The flowers had a dull and cold color, making you wonder since when has it bloomed ever so brightly, and they gave off a feeling as if they would shatter like thin ice just by touching it. I walked around the garden, poking at the blooming flowers.


    And during that, I found the duchess touching a rose, face full of loneliness. I felt like I was witnessing a scene that I shouldn¡¯t see, so I hurriedly ran out of there.


    The memory of the contents of the original novel came back, but there were still many things that I wasn¡¯t certain about.


    T/N: I decided to change her title.


    However, the story of the Duke of Emers, which I think has nothing to do with me, strangely comes to mind quite vividly.


    The Duke of Emers was also called the ¡®heart of ice.¡¯ This was because she did not give her heart to any man. So, I thought maybe she liked women.


    However, her heart never moved to the courtships of neither men nor women. The person who had melted that solid wall of ice was none other than an ordinary commoner.


    The two fell in love as if they were the main characters of a fairy tale. Then, the duchess¡¯ husband died in a carriage accident.


    The rose was his favorite flower. Thanks to the magical devices the now duke has invested a lot of money in, roses bloomed all year round. Thinking about it, the garden was a flag of honor in his memory. It was like a large grave tomb, so the duke¡¯s three sons hated roses terribly.


    Truly, this information was something I didn¡¯t even need to remember. Rather, it would be several times better to know how the bastards act upon my sister. Why can¡¯t I remember that properly instead?!


    ¡°Should I hit my head one more time¡­ Uh, no! No, I might end up crossing the river of death if I make a mistake. Well, that¡¯s that¡­¡±


    I wiped the sweat from my forehead and got up.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    Oh, it¡¯s the area behind the kitchen. It seems that I have come all the way here unconsciously.


    Is Orange here? I looked around, but there was no sign of Orange. I clicked my tongue in pity.


    Then, I heard the sound of something falling down. The sound was coming from the back door of the kitchen. What is it? A thief? No way.


    Perhaps the chef was preparing the ingredients. But why so late at night?


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I slowly opened the back door. Unlike the usual where the chef would have locked the door before going home, the door opened as easily as if it had not been locked in the first place.


    I had no doubt that there was no way a thief would sneak their way into the Duke of Emers¡¯ mansion, so I was able to open the door with a light heart and then went inside.


    If I had known that I would meet Osses, I would¡¯ve never, ever opened that door.


    But yes, to my regret, Osses was there.


    The light from the lamp placed on the other side of the desk faintly outlined the shape of a man, but I could tell for sure it was him. People tend to notice the things they dislike more quickly. For example, a person who hates carrots could easily find grated carrots sneakily baked inside of bread.


    The him now seemed a little different from his usual prosperous appearance. Unlike usual, he was in his pajamas and half-buried under baskets, tableware, and spices that seemed to have fallen from the wall and the ceiling.


    This scene seemed strangely familiar. What was it? Something¡­ I think I¡¯ve seen it? Is it from the original novel?


    When I met the deep red eyes glowing in the darkness, I took a couple of steps backward without realizing it.


    I don¡¯t know anymore, let¡¯s run away! As I was about to turn around with that thought, he grabbed my wrist.


    Why does this guy always grab me so that I can¡¯t escape?!


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Did it hurt?¡±


    As I turned around, he quickly let go of my hand. Suddenly he was holding a lamp. The bright light of the lamp illuminated his face yellow.


    ¡°Lala, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right¡­¡±


    What Lala¡­? Isn¡¯t that nickname too friendly? We¡¯re not even close¡­ He always called me Layla, Yuria¡¯s younger sister, or Extra Layla.


    So why are you calling me that all of a sudden? Ah! I know¡­ It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s trying to get closer to seducing my sister by becoming friendly with me.


    As if he noticed my strange gaze, he quickly added,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Yuria kept calling Layla that, so I guess I got attached to it without realizing it.¡±


    Osses smiled in embarrassment. I glanced at the baskets that had fallen on the floor. I guess I failed to escape¡­ I opened my mouth, swallowing a sigh that was about to come out on its own.


    ¡°What were you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I was reading a book until dawn and came to the kitchen because I was hungry. I found the bread, but there was no jam. I was digging through the cupboards for jam, and I made a little mistake.¡±


    ¡°¡­Did you come by yourself? Why? Couldn¡¯t you have called your exclusive servant?¡±


    ¡°I would feel sorry for waking him up.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    How can such a sorry human being ruthlessly lock up my sister?


    ¡°Why is Layla awake at this time of night?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±


    I organized the baskets and spices that had fallen off the shelves and hangers. Along the way, Osses tried to help me, putting the items back one by one.


    After tidying up, I rummaged through the shelves on the bottom and took out the peanut jam, then took out the strawberry jam and the grape jam from the storage that ran on cooling magic (I call this the refrigerator) and placed them all on the table.


    On the table were bread and a bread knife that Osses had found beforehand.


    Don¡¯t nobles always only eat freshly baked warm bread? The bread he had right now was eaten by employees and occasionally eaten as a snack.


    ¡°Here are the jams.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you found them so quickly.¡±


    He smiled like a flower and opened the lid to a jam.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Layla hungry?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no¡­ I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Whenever I see Osses, I often hold feelings of regret as well as feelings of resentment.


    From letting go of my wrist as soon as it hurts to speaking and acting respectfully to anyone, regardless of their status, it was a strange feeling.


    Ah, really, he was the perfect candidate for my sister¡¯s groom¡­ Why? Why did you imprison my sister in the future?! No, he¡¯s a bit of a sly guy in the first place, so maybe I was lucky to be able to see through him.


    Shall I get going now?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving.¡±


    ¡°Layla. Don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit lonely to eat alone. Can¡¯t we stay together?¡±


    Pardon? Don¡¯t go? He spoke it as if it were a request, but it was clearly a command. What are you planning? I shook my head aggressively.


    No, no, no! I don¡¯t want to be here with you anymore!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a little sleepy.¡±


    ¡°If it was in the past¡­¡±


    As I was about to turn around, I heard a small mumble. It was too faint to be considered as talking but loud enough to reach me as a murmur. It seemed like he was talking to me.


    ¡°If it was in the past, we would have sat down and eaten together. Right?¡±


    In the past, we would have eaten together? I don¡¯t know what he meant, but I got goosebumps as soon as I heard that.


    I turned my head back to him, smiled brightly, said my greetings, and left.


    It was said that after misfortune comes luck.


    That morning, after eating, I was invited to the head maid¡¯s office. The head maid would bring some of her trusty (actually just her favorite) maids and make them work in her own room.


    Lemon was also sometimes called in, going through paperwork or assisting the head maid. Meaning, since I was invited to her office, I completely earned her trust!


    Oh my gosh, did that apple pie help to boost my likeability? I embraced myself with a pounding heart, sat on the couch, and shook my feet until the head maid, who had gone to the bathroom for a while, arrived.


    It was my first time entering the office, so I looked around. Then I found a document on her desk that read, ¡°List of nobles invited to the party.¡± It seemed like it was a list of people invited to the duke¡¯s birthday party.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    When I came to my senses, I had already grabbed the list and was looking through it in a hurry.


    Layla, what¡¯s wrong with you? If she finds out about this, the affection you¡¯ve built up in the past may crumble. However, my eyes continued to read.


    My hands trembled at the fact that he might be on the list.


    Count Siegfried, Marquis Laurent, Baron Epault¡­


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Count Nigor.


    ¡°This bastard¡­¡±


    My eyes stopped at that name. Strength flowed into my grip.


    I hurriedly creased out the crumpled paper. It left a few marks, but nothing to worry about. I took a deep breath and looked at the list again.


    This drives me crazy¡­ Is that guy coming to the rose mansion? I heard that only selected individuals can be invited to a noble¡¯s birthday party. Being on this list means that the Duke of Emers has invited Count Nigor.


    Why did she make this choice?


    Count Nigor didn¡¯t have a good reputation, and his territory was in shambles. Do the noble¡¯s eyes see only the merits the size of dust?


    I will never let you meet my sister.


    Next to the count¡¯s name was written: ¡°Attend by proxy.¡±


    Fortunately, it seems that a representative will attend instead. Just as I was about to breathe a sigh of relief, I heard the door open. I quickly put the list back in its original place.


    The head maid who had just entered the room smiled at me.


    ¡°You are here.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I heard that you called for me.¡±


    ¡°Do you see the list on the desk?¡±


    She pointed to the list with her hand.


    I couldn¡¯t help but flinch. What is it? Did I get caught? My heart started to beat faster.


    ¡°This is a list of nobles to invite. Please look carefully and make sure the number of invitations and the number of recipients is correct.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good at this kind of thing!!¡±


    ¡°You seem trustworthy these days, so I am leaving this to you. You must do it without mistakes.¡±


    Wait, you are going to leave it to me? If I had known it would be like this, I wouldn¡¯t have peeked at it.


    -To be continued

 Chapter 12

    MYGIP Chapter 12


    I rubbed my eyes, comparing the invitations to the names on the lists. I¡¯m going to die of hardship because I kept doing this for hours. Still, if the head maid liked me, that¡¯s enough, so let¡¯s just keep doing it!


    Should I mention that I want to change jobs soon? Or should I wait a little longer?


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Why, Layla? Is there anything strange about it?¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes? It¡¯s nothing!¡±


    After smiling bashfully at her, I fixed my gaze back on the list again. It would be better to tell her after I gain more likeability points from her. If you ask someone for your original purpose right after getting closer to them and they open their doors towards you, their feelings for you will drop. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re being asked by someone who pretended to be close to you all just to borrow a million won from you.


    E/N: A million won is equivalent to between 800~850 US dollars.


    After a while, the head maid opened her mouth.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m starting to get the munchies.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Then I¡¯ll bring something to eat!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to¡­¡±


    ¡°Not at all, I will do it because I want to.¡±


    She smiled when I said I¡¯ll go bring a snack. Haha¡­ This is like a question with a fixed answer. This meant she wanted me to secretly go to the kitchen and come back. I got up from my seat and went out.


    All the way to the kitchen, I could see the employees busily moving and carrying things and hanging them on the wall. The butler was leading the people there with Osses.


    I also saw my sister climbing up the ladder and hanging a paper folded like a rose on the ceiling.


    It was then that I realized that the duke¡¯s birthday party was near. It was the same as saying that Count Nigor¡¯s people were coming.


    ¡°¡­ What do I do?¡±


    Should I tell my sister about the fact that Count Nigor is coming? I could see her on the ladder with a bright smile on her face and I couldn¡¯t help but see an overlapped image of her past crying self. My heart was in throbbing pain.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    I¡¯ll never tell her. I¡¯ll never let my sister get hurt. I¡¯ll hide it so no one will know it.


    At that moment, my eyes met Lemon¡¯s, who was moving a chair. Shaping her mouth, she said, ¡°stupid bitch¡± and stuck out her tongue. She must be feeling quite the temper since I¡¯ve been receiving a lot of love from the head maid. It was annoying to see her hurriedly turn her head and head to the garden, but strangely, I felt relieved. I raised my fists at the back of her head and headed toward the kitchen.


    I was on my way back to the head maid¡¯s office after receiving one or two pieces of bread, cookies, lukewarm drinks, and strawberry jam made by the chef in the kitchen. Then as I looked out the window while walking, I witnessed a terribly terrifying sight!


    ¡°Isley Emers¡­!¡±


    He was chatting happily with Sister outside the window. That fact alone made my eyes feel sour that I couldn¡¯t stand it. What is this? What are you two talking about that makes you so happy? Sister, don¡¯t smile at that person¡­ I mean, he¡¯s such a jerk! Seeing Isley slyly stroking my sister¡¯s hair, my hand went to the back of my neck. Alas, I think I¡¯ll collapse from the high blood pressure of fury.


    I glanced around to see if anyone was around. Almost all of the employees were busy decorating the garden, which meant that no one was going to see my actions. It was the perfect condition for committing the perfect crime.


    I bowed my head and rummaged through the basket. The cookies were too small, and the drinks were in bottles so I could potentially kill him. So, I took out the bread that was resting in the center of the basket.


    ¡°How dare you, to my sister¡­ Eat this and die¡­!¡±


    I hurled it towards Isley and quickly hid underneath. I stood up cautiously and glanced outside. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t seem to have been hit by the bread. It was because the bread I threw was sliced in half by the sword he was wearing around his waist. The pieces of bread rolled about on the ground. It was a failure. Operational retreat¡­ As I was about to crawl out of the hallway, I bumped into something hard. Human feet? I grabbed my forehead and lifted my head.


    ¡°¡­Oh my gosh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    He was looking down at me with sullen eyes. What are you asking? Are you asking why I was crawling on the floor? You haven¡¯t seen me throw the bread, have you? You must be asking why I was crawling, right? A cold sweat began to trickle down. But, breaking my expectations, he asked,


    ¡°To Isley¡­ Did you throw bread?¡±


    Ah¡­ Damn it¡­ I screwed up.  How much has he seen? Layla, you stupid idiot¡­ Why did you act so recklessly out of anger? Haah, I want to beat up my past self! My sister told me every day not to act impulsively¡­


    I am an idiot!


    Sister, Sister Yuria, I might really die today¡­ Although Arthur hated Isley, it wouldn¡¯t mean he would allow a mere maid to get away with throwing bread at Isley.


    After taking a few deep breaths, I stuttered.


    ¡°Ah, tha-that, this is¡­my hand slipped¡­¡±


    ¡°For it to slip, the bread sure went nice and far.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That¡¯s true. I had pictured a fantastic parabola in my head.


    I guess I should have become a shot-put athlete.


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ It¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°I-I was holding bread and suddenly my head was dizzy¡­ Really¡­  So I fell to the floor¡­ Then all of a sudden, the bread wasn¡¯t in my hand. And as it turns out it flew to Master Isley. I had no intention of doing that on purpose¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s true¡­¡±


    Arthur covered his mouth with his hand and turned his head. Perhaps he was angry at my excuses, for he trembled ever so slightly. Tsk¡­ I guess my excuses didn¡¯t work. I buried my head in the ground and pretended to cry.


    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­Trust me!¡±


    ¡°To think you thought you can gloss over this by crying¡­ shh.¡±


    I glanced up and saw Arthur pressing his index finger over his lips and signaling something with the other hand. He was fanning his hand up and down¡­ It felt like he wanted to say something to me but I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.


    As I watched it in amazement, he let out a deep sigh and pressed my head down. For Arthur, who pretends to be high-class every day, it was quite a not-so-high-class behavior. What are you doing? Do you want me to keep my head down for some more? Okay, if you¡¯ll pretend you didn¡¯t see my actions earlier, I can bow my head as much as you want!


    Just then, Isley¡¯s voice came from above.


    ¡°My little brother~ my dear Arthur~¡±


    He seems to have come all the way here to find the culprit who threw the bread. Should I be glad that he was no longer talking to my sister, or should I be afraid that he¡¯s here to get me? I lowered myself more than before and held my breath.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t call me that way, you idiot. It feels disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen anyone around here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I was standing still, and someone threw this at me.¡±


    ¡°Bread? I do not know. No one was here.¡±


    I opened my eyes and looked up at Arthur. Uh? Why was he hiding it? Aren¡¯t you supposed to tell him that I was the one who threw it at him? According to his personality, isn¡¯t that right? Suddenly, I remembered what had happened before I recovered my memory.


    There was a time when I accidentally broke a vase while cleaning. Of all people, I was caught by Arthur, who just wrinkled his face and nagged a bit, and sent me off to clean up. I¡¯ve been choking all day for fear of being told to pay for the vase. It was only in the evening that I found out that he had lied that he had broken the vase I had broken.


    I feel as dumb as I was then. Did you hurt your head?


    ¡°But why are you hiding?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Isley poked his head through the window and looked down at me. I quickly hid the basket I was holding in my arms and shook my head.


    ¡°¡­ I just tripped.¡±


    ¡°Haha, right, you must have fallen.¡±


    Arthur laughed at me like I was stupid. That kid¡­ Yeah, honestly, that was kind of a stupid excuse. But in this situation, there was no better excuse than that. What more can you say to someone who has already seen everything before their eyes?


    Isley rolled his eyes and smiled like a demon. A loaf of bread ¨C cut in half ¨C dangled from his hand.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who threw this? I thought you were hiding after throwing it~¡±


    ¡°Oh, no¡­¡±


    ¡°She is not the culprit. So get out of my sight right now.¡±


    Is Arthur covering for me? Anyhow, at the same time as he was covering for me, Isley¡¯s face suddenly became expressionless. It happened in the blink of an eye that he threw a loaf of bread in Arthur¡¯s face. The bread flew forward and fell to the ground, revealing the face it had smacked. Arthur was looking at Isley with a face that seemed to say, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m mad now.¡±


    Crazy¡­ What just happened? Why is Isley so angry all of a sudden and why is he suddenly throwing bread in his brother¡¯s face? What a waste of food!


    I watched this scene with my mouth gaping and decided not to think much about it. They must be acting crazy because they are already crazy, right? And when I thought that this bastard just experienced something humiliating, I felt flustered yet happy.


    ¡°Isley Emers!¡±


    Arthur couldn¡¯t contain his anger and grabbed Isley by the collars.


    ¡°This trash¡­ What the hell is this? You¡¯re being impulsive, stupid, and violent! That¡¯s not the behavior of an aristocrat at all!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes~¡±


    Literally the violent person himself, Isley shrugged as if he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Just why did I do that? Perhaps it was because I was annoyed?¡±


    Wow, he even has anger issues! He¡¯s just like the perfect man who will stab me into pieces with a knife in the future! The two began to fight so much that even the servants became scared. The atmosphere and the words they were hurling at each other were harsh, but it¡¯s surprising that they weren¡¯t using their fists. If I were Arthur, I would have turned Isley¡¯s eyes black and blue.


    ¡°Whew, they¡¯re fighting very fiercely¡­ Then please excuse me¡­ ¡±


    Cautious than ever, I walked away from the scene. It was a good thing no one caught me when I did! As I was walking down the hallway, I spotted Osses in the distance, ran to the other side to avoid him, met my sister on the way, gave her a hug, and arrived at the head maid¡¯s office. With her glasses on and scanning the paperwork, she said without even looking at me,


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty late, Layla. It wouldn¡¯t be that far to the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Ah~ That¡¯s because I was viewing the sky¡­¡±


    Viewing the sky. This was another way of saying that I had gone to the bathroom. The head maid grinned and beckoned towards her sofa.


    ¡°Is that so? Alright, take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Oh, and here are the snacks. And I picked these because they were so pretty.¡±


    I handed her the light brown wildflowers I found behind the kitchen. I don¡¯t know what kind it is, but it might be an autumn flower anyway. After being stroked on the head by the head maid, I sat down on the sofa.


    Layla, aren¡¯t you very good at flirting? If I had been the emperor¡¯s servant, I would have been his best servant¡­ It¡¯s a shame I was just an ordinary maid! Should I just go for the duke¡¯s heart as well? Oh my, how can I, to that doll-like person?


    I laughed out loud in my head as I thought about it.


    Then, I discovered a basket of yarn in the corner of the sofa. Previously, it had been covered with a cloth and had not been found.


    I want it¡­


    My sister, who dreamed of becoming a fashion designer, liked to knit and sew. She will be very pleased if I bring her knitting needles and yarn. The head maid said as if she noticed I was staring at the yarn,


    ¡°You want to take that yarn and needle?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Really?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, what can I not give you? You can take all but one piece of yarn.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Sister, I¡¯m taking this with me~!


    -To Be Continued


    Translator: Byoun Editor: Seol

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Obviously, my sister was skilled with her hands. She cleans well, cooks well, sews well, and even knits well.


    Look at that! A scarf has been born from her hand at a rapid rate! If I was the one who made it, it wouldn¡¯t be a scarf but a tangled ball of yarn.


    That is why, during a short break after lunch, I was able to enjoy watching her put her knitting tricks at work while we sat on a garden bench.


    As the autumn sun shone down on my sister¡¯s seat, it seemed as if a halo was above her head, and it felt as if a goddess worshiped by some religion had descended.


    For some reason, it felt like what she was making wasn¡¯t a scarf, but instead something sacred.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing me the yarn and the knitting needles, Lala. Once it¡¯s finished, I¡¯ll give you a nice scarf for this winter.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I look forward to it. Anything my sister makes would be good~¡±


    My sister smiled bashfully. Ugh¡­ Critical to the heart! You must never smile like this in front of the young masters! Understood?


    ¡°Really? I also like anything Lala gives me. Last time the cookies were really good.¡±


    She was referring to the cookies I stole from the accessory store.


    Yes, they were absolutely delicious. I had laughed it off awkwardly when my sister asked if I had magically summoned them from my pockets at that time.


    I was itching to eat them the whole time I was in the carriage. Of course, I had the patience of a superhuman will and was able to hand them over to my sister. As I looked at the cookies while my mouth dripped with saliva, my sister gave me half of them.


    Hah. That day, I was very much scolded by my sister. The reason was that I had received a lot of expensive clothes from Osses.


    I had resisted, holding on to my sister as she tried to return the clothes back to him, but I failed. When she came back, she said he kept giving excuses and avoided her.


    When I think of that time, I can only sigh. I opened my eyes wide and looked around the garden, which had been lavishly decorated for the birthday party.


    The duke¡¯s birthday was approaching, which was in two days. On that day, I have to lock my sister in our room so that no one else can see her.


    Hmm, how can I lock her up? Should I ask her to stay in the room until the day ends?


    Even with such a request, she will probably say, ¡°I¡¯m not even sick so I can¡¯t rest. We are working for money. We need to work for what we are getting.¡± She was the type of person who would say that. Therefore, I made a plan.


    You can¡¯t rest unless you¡¯re sick? Then I will get you sick and make it impossible for you to leave the room.


    It broke my heart that I had to make my sister sick. However, this much pain was bearable since she¡¯ll stay still if she just can¡¯t walk or has caught a cold.


    To be honest, it¡¯ll be too much to make it hard for her to walk by spraining her ankle, so how about just having her catch a cold?


    Amy, who I work with, has caught a cold recently and is coughing frequently, so I can ask her to cough on my sister¡¯s face!


    ¡°Why do I have to do such a thing to Sister Yuria?!¡±


    ¡°Do it! Just do it!¡±


    ¡°Hah, stop¡­ I will do it¡­ because of you¡­¡±


    At first, Amy said she didn¡¯t like the idea, but she said she would help after I clung to her legs and threw a tantrum. I signaled with my eyes at Amy, who was hiding behind a bush on one side.


    Amy, now. Come quickly and cough on my sister!


    Amy took a deep breath and walked over to us. My sister was startled and she didn¡¯t even think to say hello, and instead, she asked why she was hiding behind a bush.


    ¡°Because of someone.¡±


    ¡°What? Perhaps¡­ Are you being bullied? Tell me, I¡¯ll help you, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s not it. Well¡­ Maybe it¡¯s bullying¡­cough¡­¡±


    I tried to ignore Amy¡¯s glare. Amy took a deep breath as she sat down right next to my sister. She kept coughing, but each time she covered it with her hand.


    Why are you covering it? Are you going to cough directly at my sister or not? When I gave a quick glance, she avoided my gaze.


    Amy, who met my sister¡¯s bright smile while talking with her, ran away saying she couldn¡¯t do it in the end.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Amy!¡±


    ¡°Lala, you are such a bad girl! How can you tell me to do such a thing to your sister who smiles so brightly¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hey! I said don¡¯t go!¡±


    I¡¯m doomed.


    My sister was worried about Amy, who suddenly ran away, so I told her to not pay that traitor any attention and to keep on knitting.


    Amy, who had been running away, bowed to someone who was approaching her and started walking again. It looked like she was greeting someone of a higher rank than herself¡­ Was it a maid? A butler?


    Babam, both were incorrect! It was Master Osses! And somehow¡­ He seemed to be getting closer and closer to us.


    My sister also looked towards Osses as if she had just discovered him.


    ¡°Master Osses. He must be taking a walk in the garden.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sister. Let¡¯s hide¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t like him, but ever since that time we met in the kitchen, I didn¡¯t want to see him even more than before.


    I mean, he says strange things while exuding a very strange atmosphere. I don¡¯t understand but it was kind of creepy.


    My sister tilted her head.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No, I mean, I suddenly wanted to play hide and seek. Let¡¯s play hide and seek. I¡¯ll hide, so you hide too.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then it wouldn¡¯t be hide and seek¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Right! Now! I want to! Now! Right now!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ okay¡­ Before that, let¡¯s greet the master. I think he¡¯s coming this way¡­.¡±


    Why? ¡­Why do we have to greet him¡­ Is it because we¡¯re maids? Is there a law that says a maid must greet the son of the owner of the house? We don¡¯t need to feed him any manners! My efforts to grab my sister¡¯s arm to drag her to hide were to no avail. In the end, we couldn¡¯t hide, and Osses came up to us to say hello.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hello, young master.¡±


    ¡°Hello¡­ Young master¡­¡±


    I clenched my teeth and clung to my sister. Osses looked down at me and smiled. It was a smile that made me feel bad every time I saw it.


    ¡°You two seem to get along well today as well. I think Layla really likes her sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes¡­ I like her very much¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really envious of how close you sisters are.¡±


    What does that mean? Are you just saying that or are you indirectly implying that you¡¯re going to chop me for getting in the way of you two¡¯s relationship? I think he means the latter. I¡¯m afraid of the latter! My sister did not notice the inner thoughts of the beast and bowed her head saying that she was grateful.


    ¡°Young master is also on good terms with the other young masters. Every time I see the three of you together, it makes me smile.¡±


    ¡°Is that how it seems? Thank you.¡±


    Actually, Osses and his brothers did not get along very well. It was more close to him hating them. He turned his gaze to the scarf my sister was holding.


    ¡°Yuria, what were you knitting?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I was knitting a scarf. Lala got yarn and knitting needles for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s turning out really well. Who¡¯ll own the scarf?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be Lala. Don¡¯t you think this pretty pink would go really well with my little sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯ll go well. It¡¯s nice to see Layla wearing such a pretty scarf this winter. I look forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­!¡±


    Upon hearing this, my sister smiled broadly.


    My sister¡¯s smile was so fatal. So I got up quickly and hugged my sister. Did Osses see that smile? I hope he hadn¡¯t¡­


    ¡°¡­ Lala¡­? What¡¯s the matter¡­?¡±


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s¡­ Suddenly, I love my sister so much that I wanted to hug her.¡±


    ¡°I like Lala too. I like you, but¡­¡±


    There is also a younger master here, so doing this now is a little¡­ was the nuance. This was something that she will definitely nag about later! Osses looked at us with his eyes widened as if surprised, then burst into laughter.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not too much to ask, could I ask you to knit me a scarf as well? Like Layla, I want to receive a scarf Yuria has made.¡±


    ¡°A scarf¡­?¡±


    I quickly shut my sister¡¯s mouth.


    If she spits out the words of permission in response to that coercion-like request, I might actually faint.


    I¡¯m sorry, sister, wait a minute.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master. I think my sister would really like to make one, but we don¡¯t have any yarn¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t I bring you my share of yarn?¡±


    You¡¯re really persistent, aren¡¯t you¡­?


    ¡°My sister hurt her finger, so I don¡¯t think she can make anything else other than mine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, she hurt her finger? Has she been to the doctor in the mansion?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I think it will be difficult to get better for a while¡­ They said it would get better in a year or so. Ah, poor Sister¡­¡±


    At this point, my sister started to fuss and tried to get away from me. There was no way that was happening. I hugged her head tighter.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, just what had happened¡­ May I give you a potion?¡±


    ¡°Po, po, potion¡­?¡±


    Potion? Did you say potion? Potions were very expensive items that commoners did not even dare to dream of, and only the nobles or the wealthy could afford them. It is said that a wound heals at once just by applying it¡­


    Are you kidding me? Is it that he has come to like her so much that he can give her a potion? Really¡­? Even in the original story, I think he treated my sister with potions when she got hurt.


    When¡­ did they get so close¡­?


    I suddenly felt depressed. So without realizing it, I lost strength in my hands. My sister, who managed to get away from me, had a scary face.


    As if to prevent me from covering her mouth again, she clasped my hands tightly, suppressed and lowered them down.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry for showing such disrespect in front of the young master. I¡¯ve never been hurt any less than a finger, so I won¡¯t be needing potions. I think my younger sister was playing a prank on the master because you were being so friendly.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. She was cute.¡±


    Osses looked at me with indescribable eyes.


    ¡°No, actually¡­ Will you give me a scarf as an apology?¡±


    Cold energy washed over me, and I bowed my head and avoided his gaze.


    -To be continued


    Translator: Byoun


    Editor: Seol

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    My sister bowed her head as if it was a privilege to do that for him, ¡°Of course, my skills may be inadequate, but if the master wants it, then I can make it for you.¡± She responded like any dutiful servant would.


    After their small exchange and Osses had left us alone, my sister quickly turned to me and started scolding me.


    She asked me why I was so disrespectful to him and why I had lied. Honestly, I felt upset that she was nagging me, but I was more peeved at the fact that my sister was forced to make Osses a scarf because of me.


    My sister was clearly angry with me, but her furious eyes softened when I promptly acted cute in front of her.


    It¡¯s a wonder how quickly I was able to act in such a manner when I was still reeling from the disgust I felt when we met the first son. My stomach still feels like it was going to turn over because he liked my sister so much and wasn¡¯t even bothering to hide it.


    Anyway, since my first plan failed, I decided to concoct a second plan.


    My new plan was to make my sister wear thin clothes. The goal behind this move is to make her sick, since thin clothes will let her catch a cold easily during this time of the year. Autumn will surely have icy winds and give her the chills.


    Much like the school uniforms back in my former life, us maids also had two sets of uniforms; those we use for summer, and those we use for winter.


    During summer and spring time, us maids would wear a short-sleeved, knee-length black maid dress and during autumn and winter season we would shift into thicker garments of long sleeve dresses that reached our ankles.


    Moving forward, I will pour food on her winter clothes so my sister will be forced to wear her summer uniform.


    I thought it was a good plan until I went into the kitchen and poured the sticky soup on my sister¡¯s clothes¡­not only was she able to get a new change of clothes but the soup also spilled a bit on me. What¡¯s worse, is that I almost fell over and grabbed the head maid¡¯s neck to steady myself when she told me to put the soup down.


    My plan was a failure, especially when I found out that even if I succeeded, my sister would have gotten a new set of winter uniform from the head maid and even if I pour it again, she could also still go to our Aunt Emily and borrow a new set.


    My sister is clearly determined to not wear her summer suit.


    I probably shouldn¡¯t proceed with this plan¡­


    Especially when Arthur found out that I spilled soup on my sister¡¯s clothes.


    I still remember how the third son passed me by with judging eyes and the sound of his snickering tone when he told me; ¡°Is throwing food at people your hobby?¡±


    He must have thought it was a childish pastime of mine since he also saw me throwing bread at Isley.


    I rolled my eyes at his retreating figure back then, ¡°Hobby? That¡¯s bullshit! I mean¡­I was only doing it for my sister¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t pretend to care. After all, you won¡¯t be able to understand any of my worries would you? So just die, Arthur Emus! You garbage! You jerk!¡¯ I thought to myself as I continued to pump cold water into a barrel.


    I was currently at the laundry area, washing the rag that I use to wipe the window sills of Isley¡¯s room.


    As I continued on with my chores, my mind kept wandering to my failed plans, ¡®It seems I can¡¯t come up with any more ideas to force my sister to catch a cold and be sick¡­¡¯


    What should I do? There are only two days left¡­


    The sloshing sounds of the running water caught my attention and I looked down, ¡°That¡¯s right, there is still a way¡­¡±


    It is common knowledge that one can catch a cold the next day after being under the rain. In other words, if cold water gets on you, it is the perfect net to catch a cold.


    I proceeded to look for my sister with a bucket full of cold water, ¡®Sister, I¡¯m going to do something harsh to you soon¡­ Will you forgive me?¡¯


    After walking around the mansion, I found her in front of the warehouse at the end of the hallway of the first floor. She was pulling out a box full of things.


    The box looked quite heavy, so she set it aside on the floor and wiped off her sweat for a moment to catch her breath.


    Right now, her back was to me. She looked so vulnerable and unsuspecting¡­


    Yes, now is my chance!


    I raised the water pail over my head and walked over to her silently. I could feel my heart beating so loudly, perhaps because of what I was about to do. Even if I fall in love, I doubt I would be this excited. The closer I got to my sister¡¯s back, the more difficult it was to breathe.


    I¡¯m sorry sister.


    Truly sorry.


    You know I¡¯m really, really sorry, right? But you have to understand me. She has to forgive me.


    Because this is all, it¡¯s all for my sister¡¯s sake!


    ¡­Right?


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡±


    ¡°Ackh!¡±


    Startled by the sudden sound of a voice next to me, I fell and hit my butt on the ground.


    A loud thump echoed in the hallway and the pail of water I was holding in my hand, also flew up into the air. Soon the barrel flipped over and cold water was poured all over me. I closed my eyes as I felt an icy wave seeped into my bones.


    The whole thing was over in a second, but that second was enough to leave my hair, clothes and skin damp. My body started to tremble and I felt something drip from my nostrils and mouth. I spat out the water I accidentally swallowed on the floor and started muttering cursed words like a river that flowed without restraint.


    ¡°Oh, I spilled it.¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so surprised. Are you okay?¡± I turned to where the voice was coming from, and saw that Isley was there. He chuckled shamelessly as he leaned against the window and looked at me quite amused.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­¡±


    Are you okay? I missed a great opportunity because of you! I even spilled water on me. Isley Emus is probably the most unhelpful person in my life. Forever and ever.


    Honestly, I wanted to swear at him, flash him my middle finger and then wave it in front of his eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was nobility, then I would have done that.


    Damn, these idiotic aristocrats!


    ¡°It looks very wet, I¡¯ll have to go and clean it.¡±


    Isley looked at me intently and tilted his head, ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad?¡±


    He nodded his head and smiled with a deadpan expression in his eyes, ¡°It got weird too.¡±


    ¡®What do you mean?¡¯


    Before I could ponder on his words some more, I saw my sister glancing our way. It seemed like she had discovered us and was heading our way. I tossed my concerns for Isley at the back of my mind and prepared to greet my sister.


    As soon as she arrived, she knelt in front of me and started wiping my face with the sleeve of her dress, ¡°Are you alright Lala? What is this¡­ Did you fall while carrying water?¡±


    My sister glanced at the wooden barrel that rolled against the wall as she said this.


    ¡°Huh¡­ I stumbled¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and change your clothes. You¡¯re going to catch a cold. Don¡¯t worry about this, your sister will clean the hallway for you.¡±


    The feeling of guilt that flooded my veins was no joke, especially since I knew that my true intention was to pour water on my sister who was now in front of me and cleaning up my mess.


    It was as if a sense of clarity washed over me when I stared at her busily worrying about me, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, but I¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you not to worry about it. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ ¡±


    After much prodding from my sister, I went to my room and looked at the window where the second master had last stood, but Isley was nowhere to be seen. When did he go? Still, if he is gone, it is better for me.


    Shortly thereafter, my sister arrived in the room and helped me by wiping the excess water off my hair with a towel. I pushed her away and told her to get out but she didn¡¯t listen to me.


    Instead she got angry with me when she found out that I was wiping the wetness with a discarded washcloth and hastily pulled out a fresh towel from the cupboards and wrapped my head and body with them.


    This is unfair! Why is she taking off all of my clothes like she was wanting to see my naked body?


    ¡°Stop fussing!¡± She berated me, ¡°¡­get out of those wet clothes and let¡¯s take a bath together.¡±


    ¡®What ¡®take a bath together¡¯?¡¯


    Taking a bath together was something we did when we were young, but I am all grown up now so I was embarrassed to show my body to my sister. I¡¯ll feel like a child if I wash in front of others. I¡¯d rather die. Honestly, I can die of shame if that happens.


    Even though it was embarrassing, I let my sister pull me away. I covered my face with my hands and allowed my sister to continue wiping my back.


    ¡°Lala, aren¡¯t you sick?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    I¡¯m not sick, I want to die because I¡¯m ashamed, sister.


    Am I being punished for trying to hurt my lovely sister? Yeah, that¡¯s definitely the case.


    Her hands that rubbed my back were strangely careful.


    ¡®Are you concerned about the wounds on my back? You really don¡¯t need to worry¡­¡¯


    My back was full of scars from previous events. It is so unsightly, I know. But there was no need to worry. The wounds on my back had healed in a blink of an eye and now, they were no longer painful.


    Well to say I am completely fine may be a lie since I do still feel pangs of pain from those wounds from time to time. But these days, it has been more tolerable and I truly felt fine.


    I felt my sister sweep her fingers across my back in a diagonal direction, I felt a ticklish sensation run up my spine and burst out into laughter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuss, Lala¡­¡± She warned me.


    I wonder if my sister meant that I should be careful with handling water in the future? She probably meant that I shouldn¡¯t spill water anymore, right? But as I waited for her to nag me some more, I realised that she had only remained quiet.


    We spent the rest of the time in silence and quietly finished the bath together.


    After washing my body, I changed into my summer uniform. Unlike my sister, I had no desire to wear winter clothes even if I borrowed them from others. However, my winter clothes were still taken away because my sister said it needed to dry in the laundry room, where all the other clothes and blankets were also piled up.


    I concluded that today was a great failure, but I haven¡¯t given up on my plans to pour water on my sister just yet.


    I picked up the bucket again and ran to the laundry room where my sister was.


    The maids who were earlier working on the clothes were now resting on the mats in one corner. I even saw my maid¡¯s suit was already hung on the clothesline, and my sister was just staring blankly at the sky. She appeared to be engrossed in her deep thoughts as she just stood there, motionless.


    I drew water from the well and filled the barrel up to its brim. When the barrel was full, a long shadow was casted over my head.


    I looked up and saw that it was my sister.


    My sister grabbed the barrel from my hands and the water shook slightly due to the sudden pulling motion.


    I stared at her in confusion, ¡°Huh?¡±


    For a moment I didn¡¯t know what had happened. I was so startled that I puckered my lips and just sported a dumbfounded look on my face.


    The maids at the laundry room, who were loitering in the distance, were also startled by it and asked if we were okay, but then they started to gossip among themselves when we did not answer.


    Well, how could they not whisper among themselves when my sister had just lifted the pail and poured it on herself in front of everyone!


    ¡°¡­Sister¡­ Why all of a sudden¡­ do this¡­?¡±


    Did she feel hot? Is that why she did this, to cool herself?


    No, even if it¡¯s hot, she wouldn¡¯t do it like this?!


    Just then my sister opened her mouth and spoke in a calm voice, it was as if she did not see my confused eyes staring at her, ¡°There, I am all wet.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­? uh¡­ ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cold. I think I will catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­do you need help to clean up?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s okay, Layla. I can do it on my own.¡±


    When my sister is angry, she calls me ¡®Layla¡¯, not ¡®Lala¡¯.


    What is happening?


    Why are you mad at me?


    Maybe she caught me trying to pour the water on her? Unless she can read my thoughts, there was no way that was the case, and even if she found out, she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would be this angry and do something like this. So I have no idea why she¡¯s upset.


    My sister smiled brightly and entered the mansion as if she hadn¡¯t just acted so out of character. When I saw that smile though, my heart pounded as if I had heard warning bells.


    The next day, my sister caught a cold. It¡¯s good that it went as planned¡­


    I was strangely uncomfortable by the whole situation but still, I couldn¡¯t help but be happy. Besides, even though I was glad, I still felt guilty for making my sister sick.


    I reminded myself that her cold will get better soon and her getting sick was for her own good.


    Thinking like this, I wonder if one day, I will be able to confess to my sister my true motivations and laugh about this incident when that day comes.


    When the time is right, she will understand.


    She will understand why I did all these things, won¡¯t she?


    -To be continued


    Thank you and have a great day/night everyone!

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    ¡°The three of you have to go out and buy some of these. These are items to be used for the Duke¡¯s birthday party tomorrow. Johansson forgot to buy it¡­. pathetic guy. Sometimes, I want to strip him of his butler position.¡± The head maid told us as she showed us a list to buy.


    Did she really permit us to go out and run errands? Can we really go out?


    Yes! I love this. I love going out to do errands. But¡­


    ¡°Layla, Marie, and Lemon, you have to go out in town together.¡±


    Why¡­?


    Why do I have to go with her?!


    Lemon suddenly whined, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to! It would be better to go together with Yuria!¡± She gestured distastefully at me.


    I rolled my eyes at her statement, ¡°I don¡¯t like going out with you either. If I go with Lemon, I will end up biting my tongue to death!¡±


    ¡°What? Biting your tongue to death?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean when you say you¡¯d rather go out with Yuria?¡±


    ¡°It means that ¡®garbage is better than food waste¡¯; she¡¯s still better than you.¡±


    After giving her a disgusted look I turned to the head maid and pleaded, ¡°Head maid, please reconsider what you¡¯ve said earlier¡­ I¡¯d rather go with mas¡­¡±


    I hurriedly bit my tongue down. Was I seriously about to say that I would rather go to town with the master? No! I don¡¯t.


    It¡¯s a terrible idea. No matter how much I hate Lemon, she is still a far better companion than the master.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die with my nose in a plate of water! No¡­ this is worse than washing my hair with a clothespin!¡±


    As Lemon and I continued to exchange curses at each other, Marie laughed awkwardly between us, ¡°There, there¡­ Don¡¯t fight guys, calm down¡­ Well, how about asking the butler for his opinion?¡±


    Lemon and I looked at the butler¡¯s wrinkled face at the same time.


    He smiled kindly at us, but the atmosphere he gave off was rather unusual and somehow made me anxious. Just then, he opened his mouth and spoke in a lighthearted tone, ¡°I suggested to the head maid to send you three on an errand because it seemed like you guys didn¡¯t have much to do¡­ But you don¡¯t want to go, do you? Well, if that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t go. Instead, you should clean the stables and toilets for a week.¡±


    After hearing that, the three of us decided it was far better for us three to go out together and run the errands in the downtown area.


    I hated cleaning the stables!


    To be honest, not even the stable keepers liked doing their job, as they too get fed up with it. Every day, one has to scrape off the feces on the stables and even those that clung to horses¡¯ hooves and legs. It was so smelly and just reeks like any unclean toilet would. Threatening us maids to do that work is just too much, isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t the butler abusing his power too much? It certainly is inconvenient to do chores with Lemon, but at least there is Marie, somehow having her around makes this task a bit bearable.


    Truly, there was no other option for me but to relent.


    Clinging to Marie, I glared at the Lemon. Lemon also stared back at me angrily as we boarded the carriage.


    As we continued to glare at each other, one thought crossed my mind; ¡®Anything that can go wrong will go wrong¡¯.


    In the silence, Marie¡¯s eyes bounced back and forth between Lemon and I. She then smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Hey, let¡¯s see what errands we need to run first.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me, stupid.¡± I spat at Lemon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me¡­ idiot! You are as dull as your grayish brown hair. Whoops, now that I am seeing it up close, it¡¯s not brown, it¡¯s poop-colored¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­yours just resembles banana shit.¡±


    Lemon and I snapped back at each other like any seasoned rivals would.


    Marie grinned and read the note with the items to run on an errand, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll just take it from here.¡±


    As Marie decided to take the lead on our task, Lemon and I continued our fight with our veins popping out.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying, right? Isn¡¯t my hair color so pretty? My sister said that my hair color looks like milk chocolate and looks delicious?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, you are one to talk, my mother said that my hair color reminds her of summer because it is so warm and bright¡­¡±


    ¡°Banana Poop! ¡­ cough!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t spit, you¡¯re dirty!¡±


    Even though it seems Lemon and I will never get tired of being at each other¡¯s throats, our fight didn¡¯t last long because the coachman suddenly pulled on the reins and angrily opened the carriage door and stared at us in exasperation, ¡°You two! I¡¯m dying because of the noise! Why is it that people of your age still make such a fuss?!¡± he shouted.


    He¡¯s a really mean guy.


    After that brief commotion, the three of us continued the carriage ride in silence.


    When we arrived at the downtown area, I realized that today was bustling with a lot of people flooding the shops while a few more were lounging in cafes, sipping tea and chatting.


    Perhaps because the birthday of the Duke who ruled the land was approaching, so banners that read; ¡°Happy Birthday¡± were hung along the street poles with the rose pattern representing the Duke Emers. Each store was also waving those streamers proudly. The Duke¡¯s birthday certainly seemed like a whole festive town affair more than it just being a noble¡¯s party.


    I looked at all those birthday greetings which we managed to pass through and then shouted at Lemon and Marie, ¡°Guys¡­ I need to go to the bathroom.¡±


    Actually, I have been holding it in since we boarded the carriage but I don¡¯t think I can stand it any longer. Lemon sighed in disbelief, while Marie said she would wait at the street entrance, and reminded me to do my business quickly.


    I went to a nearby restaurant and rented a bathroom. I coughed more than ten times while I was relieving myself.


    ¡°Why are you doing this¡­¡± I asked my body.


    Seriously, I think something is wrong with it. It¡¯s creepy, and I keep coughing. Is it because I got cold water on me too? It¡¯s not a cold, is it? Ah please! A healthy person like me wouldn¡¯t catch a cold that easily!


    Besides, I had the heavy burden of monitoring Count Nigor¡¯s deputy who was to attend the party while my sister was locked in our room. I mean, I cannot afford to be sick.


    I sniffed and left the store with a stuffy nose. Thankfully, the lady of the store handed me a handkerchief because I was coughing too much.


    I sprinted towards the entrance of the downtown area and saw Marie who was sitting on a nearby bench and waiting for me. Seeing her there made me wonder¡­


    ¡°Lemon, where did she go?¡± I asked as soon as I arrived.


    ¡°Ah, her¡­ She said she didn¡¯t want to be with us and left with the errand notes¡­¡±


    ¡°Lemon, you¡¯re stupid girl, I¡¯ll kill you. She¡¯s so rude.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! You can¡¯t kill people though! Let¡¯s take a deep breath, Lala.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Have you calmed yourself?¡±


    ¡°A little?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so mad, Lala. I¡¯ve memorized all the things we need to do while we were on the carriage, so why don¡¯t we go and buy some of the stuff together? Alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, okay. It¡¯s even better without Lemon!¡±


    Marie sighed as if she was relieved too. What is that reaction?


    Did Marie really think I was going to kill Lemon? I don¡¯t really mean to kill her. At most, she¡¯s only going to be verbally beaten up. Wow, her image of me is really ¡­


    Since we were in agreement, we proceeded to do our first errand; to buy birthday firecrackers. While we were on our way, I stopped in my tracks when I heard a strange but familiar scream cutting through the crisp air and quickly turned my head towards it.


    It sounded like a whip that was hit and it came from a shop that rents out carriages. I saw that the coachmen for hire were gathered around there giggling and swinging out their whips.


    The moment I caught sight of the sharp curve drawn by the whip, I suddenly stopped breathing. It seemed like I couldn¡¯t remember how to breathe. It wasn¡¯t hot, but sweat was suddenly pouring out of my pores. Unknowingly, I wiped my face and found that my palm was completely damp.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    When I recovered my senses, I found myself running away from the spot and Marie¡¯s voice telling me to wait. She was chasing after me from behind but my legs did not falter.


    I ran and ran for a long time and then stopped in an unfamiliar place. I leaned against the nearby wall and held my breath for a while. My legs were trembling so I crouched down and sat on the ground.


    Why am I doing this? Am I reacting this way because of the whip? But why? I¡¯m okay, right? Am I not okay? Is none of it okay? No way. I should have been okay. If I¡¯m not okay, who is my sister and who supports me?


    I feel dizzy.


    Many passersby started to notice my panicking self and started to ask if I was alright. With a smirk, I waved all their concerns off and told them that nothing was wrong. After doing this for a while, I finally regained a bit of my strength and got up. I brushed the dirt off my butt.


    ¡®Now I have to go back to Marie¡­  Was she surprised that I suddenly ran out? I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    I wondered if she was still waiting where I left her. Taking a deep breath, I moved my feet and started retracing my steps. While I was making my way through the crowd, I spotted a middle aged couple who was walking side by side with their arms crossed. They seemed to be acting strange so they stood out from among the other townspeople.


    Is it because they seemed to be talking to each other with grim expressions or the fact that they looked anxious?


    I don¡¯t know what it was but I can¡¯t stop looking at them.


    As we got closer I heard a bit of the pair¡¯s conversation¡­


    ¡°That alleyway¡­ Aren¡¯t we supposed to go call the guards quickly? It looks a bit dangerous¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t those three part of the most vicious people on this street? Let¡¯s go and call the guards right away.¡±


    As I continued walking, I found an alleyway covered with dark shadows. Is this the alley the middle-aged couple was talking about? As if to prove that that was the case, I saw a woman was surrounded by three men in it.


    My eyes widened as realization dawned on me; that woman was Lemon!


    She was held captive by men who looked roguish. She was crying uncontrollably as she looked down at her hands. The men around her were grabbing her arms tightly and pinning her in place.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t¡­¡± Lemon warned.


    ¡°It¡¯s cute when you flirt.¡± One of the men commented.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go, come and have fun with us. If you play with us once, you won¡¯t even think of other men, right?¡± Another added.


    ¡°Okay, when will you ever get to go out with all three of us? Don¡¯t miss out on this great opportunity.¡±


    The laughter of the three men filled the alleyway. Despite this commotion, no one was coming to the rescue of a woman being threatened by men. I was so angry that I didn¡¯t even think straight.


    Naturally, it was a scene that would make anyone who sees it furious, but the emotions I felt were not like ordinary anger. Something was boiling inside me and even my breathing was short. My eyes began to sharpen and my fingertips, cheeks, and back ached, as if blood was pouring out of me due to the intense pressure that was building up inside of me.


    All I could think about was killing them.


    As soon as our eyes met, Lemon quickly turned her head away. With that small gesture she seemed to tell me, ¡®I¡¯m fine Lala.¡¯


    Seeing that broke my heart, ¡®What can a petty commoner girl like me do? All we can do is cry at their feet as they please¡¯


    What¡¯s worse, Lemon acted like I couldn¡¯t save her anyway.


    ¡®Who can I ask for help?¡¯


    I felt terrible. Her helpless appearance reminded me of someone. I was suddenly attacked with a headache.


    A scene plays out in my mind, it was a memory that I tried to suppress. Even though I don¡¯t want to see it, I am reminded of a slender and fragile looking hand that pushed me away and his fiercely angry face staring back at me while his mouth spoke disgusting words.


    But when I look into Lemon¡¯s eyes all I can think of is, I know those eyes and I have seen them before. Those eyes that wanted to cry and wished to be saved.


    Back then, no one in the mansion helped us.


    I received some kindness, but that¡¯s all.


    ¡®If you feel really sorry, if you really feel sorry, take us out of here.¡¯ I kept thinking that.


    We prayed for that, but the man turned away from us.


    I¡¯ve just been tormented day by day, holding my breath in the dark, laughing and talking while pretending to be okay when I am not.


    I made a decision, I have to save her!


    I felt the ache in my head subsiding and it was as if my mind became clear.


    I grabbed one of the bricks that was lying around on the floor. If I hit his head with this, will he die? If I hit it hard, he will die.


    If so, then he will just have to die.


    I swung it forward.


    Whoa!


    The body of the man right next to Lemon collapsed. He fell down on his knees and held the back of his head. A painful moan escaped his mouth.


    The back alley, which had been noisy only seconds ago, was now enveloped in silence.


    ¡°What are you?! Crazy?¡±


    Just as I was about to swing my hand again, someone grabbed my arm and stopped me. I dropped the brick on the ground.


    At that touch, I was suddenly shaken up.


    ¡®I¡­ Are you going to kill someone now?¡¯


    Suddenly, I saw that Lemon was released from their grasp. I looked at the man who I had beaten and my eyes shifted to him and the brick that lay on the floor.


    I saw his body trembling and muttering something. Fortunately, he did not die.


    I breathed a deep sigh of relief.


    -To be continued


    Thank you for reading and Bye!

 Chapter 16

    ¡®Lala, what if you hit his head with a brick and he dies? No matter how trashy he is, it is not going to be peaceful if the guards find out.¡¯


    My sister must have taken on the stigma of having a psycho sister. Still, she¡¯s a pushover, but I¡¯ll be a much more useless burden.


    Even if he isn¡¯t dead, I would be reported as an assaulter for hurting someone. No, he looks like a back-alley gangster, so he won¡¯t report it. How can a criminal report to someone working for the law?


    His head turned with a percussion sound.


    Pah!


    I was slapped in the face by a thug standing in front. I could taste blood as my body was jerked sidewards.


    ¡°Layla¡­!¡±


    Lemon clenched her teeth and was at a loss.


    Is she calling my name now?


    I was thinking, it was the first time she used my name; she had always called me bitch, fox, unlucky girl etc. Laughter escaped my mouth unknowingly.


    ¡°Look at you crying.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I guess this is a really crazy bitch.¡±


    So, I guess I¡¯m really crazy, laughing in such a perilous situation, stupid Layla. No matter how he treats me, I have to get out of here.


    The man who slapped me had a large scar on his cheek. The scarred man grabbed my face and seemed to be saying something, but I couldn¡¯t hear it clearly.


    I mustered up my courage and spit in his face, dazing him for a second, long enough to punch hard on the holding me and getting free. I instantly turned around to bite his arm holding my wrist violently. A scream broke out and his grip loosened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s run away.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    I grabbed the dumbfounded Lemon¡¯s hand and sprinted away. However strong I am in fighting, I can¡¯t win against two men,


    There was a huge difference in physique. The men tried to follow us, but halted seeing the guards pass nearby and swiftly fled. Next to the guard was a middle-aged couple I recalled to have seen earlier. Oh, the couple reported the suspicious fleeing men and the guards immediately began pursuit.


    It¡¯s strange to see thugs like that roaming the land of that fearsome war hero, Roxanne Emers. The reason being the saying that security was great here, catching criminals to scammers like mice.


    Thinking about it, it seems that the sisters met this way in the original story just to make contact with the rookies. They dared to put my precious, lovely and pretty sister in danger for that trivial of a reason, that damned author¡­


    Just then,


    ¡°How long do you plan to hold hands?!¡±


    Lemon yanker her hand off of mine.


    ¡°You¡­ why help me? You hate me!¡±


    Why are you talking to me like I am a human now?


    ¡°Of course, I hate you.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­!¡±


    ¡°These are totally different scenarios. Do people need a reason to help others? ¡°


    Of course, if you¡¯re in a difficult situation, shouldn¡¯t you be able to help? Other than my parent¡¯s culprit, I was willing to show kindness. And honestly, ignoring someone and calling them garbage is not my nature¡­


    I fiddled with my hand and looked up to find Lemon staring blankly at me. What? It looks as if her soul had been sucked away. Soon after, her tanned skin showed clear signs of bright red.


    ¡°¡­If it were me, would you have ignored me because you don¡¯t like me?¡±


    ¡°What? will you ignore it? really? Garbage¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Aren¡¯t you really crazy?! How can you hit a person in the head with a brick there? Not just once, but so many¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really upsetting that you behave that way even after I saved you! So what would you do in such situation? You would have been in trouble if I were a little late. I admit that hitting their head was a bit of an overkill, but¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of calling in the guards! Isn¡¯t this the perfect solution?!¡±


    I¡¯m a murderer¡­ I flinched, realizing the fact


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s not like I wanted to¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ What is that reaction? ¡­ It makes me feel weird¡­¡±


    What¡¯s my reaction? She pouted and stared at me, biting her lips. It looks the situation is finally calming down. I smiled happily and headed back to the square. Lemon mumbled something from behind.


    ¡°It was a little creepy, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­oh my¡­¡±


    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t catch that.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t make me say it twice! Are you pretending not to hear me? Unlucky girl! You twist people around like a fox!¡±


    I was embarrassed. I really didn¡¯t hear it! What the hell did you say to get so angry¡­


    Soon we reached the square. Where is Marie? We had been to the last place Lemon had been with Marie earlier, but she was nowhere to be seen. So, I came here because strangely, there was a widespread saying in this world, to not move in case one is lost.


    If it¡¯s not here, I may have to ask the guards to find Marie.


    Then a girl selling flowers near the clock tower approached.


    ¡°Maid sisters, are your names Lemon and Layla?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    She was a very cute girl with chubby cheeks. Her shoulder-length red hair was so curly and full that they resembled a large red circle. Without realizing it, I gently stroked her hair, she slapped my hand! Then quickly turned to the side and stared up at me sullenly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a child!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­!¡±


    Yeah, no matter how cute it is, it¡¯s not polite to stroke one¡¯s hair carelessly. As I bowed and apologized, the child sighed.


    ¡°Indeed. That¡¯s why adults¡­¡±


    I look a bit old-fashioned¡­ The child continued to arrange the flowers in the basket.


    ¡°An older sister named Marie wants you to sit here and wait until she comes. She told me to ask you to not fight. She told you two would surely fight and asked me to make a tincture for Lemon¡¯s head. Oh, would you like a flower?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Huh¡­ It¡¯s pretty, but I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°I gave you the whole message and spoiled my earning by sitting here, don¡¯t you think you should at least buy one? You¡¯re really an older sister with no manners or sense. If you don¡¯t like it, think of it as the price for letting me touch my hair and buy it!¡±


    Is it? I bought a flower, the yellow one was so pretty. The child¡¯s expression brightened as he fiddled with the coin I had given.


    Money like money. When I was young, whenever I saw the piles of money in my piggy bank, I would burst out laughing.


    The child bid goodbye and disappeared. Lemon slapped me in the back of the head, scolding me for being inconsiderate. I, who was arguing for no good reason, screamed as my voice echoed through the square for a moment.


    Lemon said she didn¡¯t want to be with me anymore and planned to return to the mansion, but I speedily grabbed her skirt.


    ¡°What if you meet those thugs again?¡±


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    I sat down by the fountain.


    Lemon also agreed and sat down next to me. But aren¡¯t we sitting too close?


    ¡°Sit away!¡± in anger I spouted, she elbowed me on the shoulder and walked away.


    I stroked the place where I was hit and glared at her in rage. She glared back fiercely but I didn¡¯t respond, so she got a little red.


    I bowed and decided to focus on watching the passing ants near my shoes. Well, whether you respond or not, it¡¯s the same. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been alone with Lemon, and we¡¯re not particularly close.


    In other words, poor Layla is now in a terrifying situation to be alone with someone she is awkward with.


    How did we end up like this? Come to think of it, at first, I approached Lemon to get to know her. But we didn¡¯t become friends. How can I make friends with someone who only stays with their own group and throws a fit when I approach her, saying that they don¡¯t want to get involved with a frivolous kid?


    Layla continued to recall her unlucky and arduous fate, but after she recalled her sister¡¯s situation, it became evident why she was upset with Lemon. It was then that our insignificant relationship deteriorated tremendously.


    As I was fidgeting, Lemon spoke up at once.


    ¡°You¡­ Are your cheeks okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Yep, I got slapped in the cheek. As I recalled it, I felt a tingling pain.


    Suddenly, the blood that had pooled in my mouth was expelled out on the floor. At this moment, Lemon shouted once more.


    It is really annoying.


    ¡°no. I am very sick.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you acting like it¡¯s okay? Annoying as always¡­.¡±


    I didn¡¯t act like I was fine¡­


    As I was feeling extremely resentful, Lemon jumped up and said that she was going for a while. I tried to stop her but the opposite party grumbled and avoided, shouting that she would be back soon. After a while, she returned with ointment.


    Shee threw the ointment he was holding on my thigh.


    ¡°Hey, apply this carefu-.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Are you crazy¡­?¡±


    You mean Lemon bought the medicine for me? Must be crazy, were you hit in the head? Lemon grabbed the ointment again and frowned.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I am going to return it!¡±


    ¡°No, no. Free is great.¡±


    I took the ointment from her hand. I squeezed the casing and and applied it to on my cheeks. It stinged every time my hands touched my face. I will probably have bruises the next day. My sister would be worried if she sees it¡­. What the hell is this with those thugs?


    ¡°It isn¡¯t poisonous, is it?¡±


    ¡°You want to die? Just focus on applying it carefully!¡±


    ¡°I just remembered¡­. But were you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, shut up, shut up! Who cares about you? Why would I be worried about you?¡±


    ¡°¡­I think you¡¯re right to worry. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m used to this. As long as I don¡¯t get hit hard enough to pass out or get kicked in the ass, that¡¯s ok.¡±


    Ever since she came to know how Isley threatened a servant to kick the butler¡¯s ass, she lost the will to kick anyone. Because the butler felt so much pain and had to deal with such humiliations, he wept hard and retired soon.


    ¡°Noisy¡­ Don¡¯t say that. You suddenly made me remember something that annoyed me.¡±


    ¡°Yes? What?¡±


    Lemon was right.


    ¡°Last time, Master Isley kicked my ass and left! Just saying, ¡®Have you had enough to pay for what you did?¡¯  What did I pay for!?¡±


    ¡°Wow, you were also beaten by Master Isley. That representative of the Emers family is a madman!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    We looked at each other¡¯s faces and smiled, then turned our heads away. You have the same opinion as me¡­. I feel bad. Let¡¯s not do this, Lemon, we¡¯re not friends. OK? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re talking to each other, but we¡¯re ripping our heads off and biting our arms.


    As if in denial of my thoughts, my mouth was very friendly and asked a question I had been curious about for a long time.


    ¡°Do you like Master Osses?¡±


    ¡°What?! How do you know that? Did that bitch tell you?!¡±


    ¡°No¡­. Even if I don¡¯t ask, its just evident at this point¡­¡±


    Her face turns red and she turns into a shy girl near Osses, how can one fail to notice? I have seen Lemon spying with evident jealousy, on her sister and Osses. If she hadn¡¯t been mean to my sister, I would have tried to patch Osses and her in a relationship, and that too a lot earlier. Although Lemon was unlucky, she didn¡¯t want to be imprisoned, or she would have tried her chances.


    Lemon¡¯s face, ears, and neck were all red. Her face resembled an apple, not lemon. She growled, covering her face with both her hands.


    ¡°If you tell anyone, I will kill you!¡±


    It is an open truth even if I don¡¯t say it. As I snorted with that thought in my mind, Lemon kicked my leg. I grabbed my leg in pain and whined slowly.


    ¡°If you promise not to insult my sister in the future, I will keep it a secret. My sister and Master Osses have nothing to do with each other, so don¡¯t be jealous of her, okay? She¡¯s just telling me that he¡¯s a fox! She¡¯s saying she¡¯ll be just as kind to the master as she is to other people! The master is the same as others¡­¡±


    Well, Osses may have been selfish.


    ¡°You misunderstood that¡­ Absolute garbage! It¡¯s really bad!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Okay, I got it! So, stop talking about Master Osses!¡±


    While they were arguing, Marie appeared.


    ¡°Children, have you been waiting? ¡°


    There was a huge bag in her arms.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you guys, and it doesn¡¯t seem like you remember the errands, so I just bought them all.¡±


    Hahaha¡­ And her face was full of the sufferings of life with a sad smile on her face. She looked as if she had been the group leader of the project when she didn¡¯t want, and seemed tormented by the fact that the members of the group had run away with excuses.


    Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Marie¡­ we are trash¡­


    Marie looked at my cheek and uttered strange words, astonished and worried.


    ¡°But the two of you seem to have become a little closer¡­?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    ¡°Mary, I have a gun to the head¡­ No, do you know that I was struck by magic?¡±


    ¡°Are your eyes bad?¡±


    ¡°Yes? They are alright good¡­ I can see things from afar.¡±


    Lemon pounded her chest as if she was going to die of frustration. It looked peaceful, so I forgot for a moment that Count Nigor¡¯s deputy was coming tomorrow.


    E/N: Hey there! Ersted here, I will be trying to edit this book with dear Byoun. Hope you like my work and I promise to improve as the chapters progress, Happy to be onboard!

 Chapter 17

    ¡°My sister is sick.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt though¡­¡±


    ¡°You must not leave the room today! Get some rest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that painful. How hard did you work yesterday?¡±


    ¡°No changing the topic! And no! Get a good rest today! I received a leave notice from the head maid in advance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s crazy.¡±


    My sister sighed. Is she mad¡­?


    She lowered her head for a while, apparently thinking, then and turned her gaze towards me, smiled brightly and nodded.


    ¡°Okay. Only because you want it, Layla.¡±


    I¡¯m mad¡­ Yuria reached out and stroked my injured cheek gently.


    ¡°But are you not going to tell me what happened? I can¡¯t believe you hit a wall.¡±


    ¡°¡­ sorry.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell my sister the truth, she would freak out if I told her I was beaten by a tall, bumpy man. I never want to see my older sister cry again, if I had been honest, she might have actually flowed a river of tears. It¡¯s good I didn¡¯t pull at that thread.


    ¡°You always are secretive. You don¡¯t tell me anything i want, still¡­ ¡­ will you tell me someday?¡±


    My sister laughed melancholically. Yeah, I¡¯ll tell you all about it someday when we¡¯re happy and out of this peacock family. All things I did were to get out of that future, even this injury.


    I smiled, showing an innocent face.


    ¡°¡­ When was the last time I wasn¡¯t honest with my sister?¡±


    I was not feeling well because of a cold I had from last night, it peaked this morning. My sister was in a similar situation and I convinced to keep herself to her room for the day.


    I sighed mentally and left the room.


    Anyway¡­ great. Done! There were a lot of embarrassing things, but now I can lock my sister in the room! My head felt dizzy and my body felt droopy, and I staggered throughout the walk.


    ¡°Lord, I think I¡¯m going to die¡­¡±


    I was scolded for pretending to be okay in the room. As of today, the hot flushes, which covered the reddened face due to high fever, helped.


    She hypnotized herself several times saying she is fine, not sick. not hurt, in good shape.


    It should be okay, I have to watch over Count Nigor¡¯s deputy. I had to check whether they really came here to celebrate the duke¡¯s birthday, or if they came all the way here to pursue his sister. If it was the latter, I would have to force myself to get a letter of recommendation and run away immediately.


    The birthday party was held around one o¡¯clock, and it was just past breakfast for the employees.


    She headed to the kitchen, passing by people who looked at her face with worried expressions, wondering if she had a fight with Lemon, as Lemon and her group showed indescribable strange expressions.


    Her job was to arrange food on the party table that stretched out in the garden, and replenish the food, I needed to get food from the kitchen. I got a pot of hot soup from the chef and placed it on the table. He moved it with another servant, but the pot was too big and hot, so our sweat dripped like a river.


    I was going to die from the current heat, but it felt like it was getting hotter.


    She wiped her forehead with her sleeve and looked up at the sky, meeting her eyes with Isli, who was staring blankly out of her window. Wow, will I ever run into Isley?


    The reason I couldn¡¯t look away right away was that he was wearing a pretty cool outfit. Probably because it was his mom¡¯s birthday party, it was definitely decorated nicely (I hate to admit it). His frizzy hair was neatly tucked back, and his always shabby clothes were turned into neat suits. It was a shock as if the man next door, who was always wearing gym uniforms, suddenly came out wearing a suit one day.


    I tilted my head, nodded, and went back into the mansion to go get my next meal. This time, I moved a piece of bread that was small enough to be eaten with my fingers. I don¡¯t know the name of the food. Then I met Isley, who seemed to be looking for someone.


    I was the person Isley was looking for, he immediately came up to me and asked me about the wound. I keep getting asked if I had a fight with a kid named Lemon again¡­ ¡­ . I laughed hard and agreed to the answer, but to be honest, I was a little annoyed. What does it have to do with you whether I fight or not, whoever beats me or not?


    He made a bewildered face and poked my cheek. He was saying something which I couldn¡¯t comprehend.


    Why are you doing that? my cheeks? Were you surprised to see the wounds? Or was it a strange feeling because the bandage on the cheek was unusually large? I remembered that he had a strange reaction when he discovered the wound I had suffered from fighting with Lemon the other day. Also, isn¡¯t he trying to play a prank? I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s ignore it.


    He continued to squirm next to her, moving food until she gave him the right answer. His attention was robbed by the clock on the wall pointing to one o¡¯clock, he went into the garden immediately. She was then able to catch a breath a sigh of relief. She tried not to comment.


    I sat down on the kitchen chair, rested a bit and looked at the clock indicating the time was 1:20, and headed to the garden. I could see the employees saluting the nobles entering the mansion. The servants holding the invitation list were checking the nobles coming.


    ¡°Welcome, Count Siegfried!¡±


    ¡°Welcome, Baron Efort!¡±


    The real party had begun.


    The garden was heavily decorated for the party. Tables with white tablecloths were placed neatly and decorated with various foods, similar to a buffet. The entrance to the bathroom and the first floor were also decorated for guests stopping by.


    Like Yuria, she hid in a corner, behind a barrel where her face was concealed, and watched their positions. A representative who remembers her face might come, so she had to be careful. Where is Count Nigor¡¯s deputy? She pressed her forehead against his trembling forehead and looked around.


    As if one cannot help but pay attention, the thing that stands out the most here is the duke¡¯s family.


    The duke and his sons were gathered in one place, lavishly dressed. Unlike usual, the peacock in the red dress looked very beautiful. His dark hair, strong in color, and his white skin contrasting with the red dress highlighted his white skin.


    Anyway, it looks really uninteresting. It might be your birthday party, but it¡¯s not fun.


    Then, one after another, I looked at the masters in suits. Osses conversed with the guests with a smile; Isley, who was gazing around, yawning and stuffing food; Arthur was talking to the duchess, clinging to her like gum.


    In fact, rather than sharing, it seemed like he was talking one-sidedly. No matter what they were saying, the listener didn¡¯t seem to be paying attention. Arthur talked like that for a while, then sipped champagne with a gloomy face.


    I looked around other nobles, but there was no face that resembled a proxy. Usually, the person who comes as a proxy came with a brooch engraved with the crest of the family in question, but none of them were wearing a brooch with the face of a deer with four huge horns, representing Count Nigor, on their chest. Maybe they were far away.


    Let¡¯s go a little closer¡­ ¡­ ?


    Then someone tapped my shoulder.


    Startled, I looked back. Amy was looking at me with a puzzled face.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    ¡°Lala, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Huh? me¡­ ¡­ nothing¡­ ¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in charge of refilling food, so I¡¯m relaxed now, right? If you have nothing to do, why don¡¯t you serve like me?¡±


    Now I see she is standing there holding a tray full of champagne. I opened my eyes and looked over the tray.


    How do you transport something like that? If it were me, I would not be able to take even a single step, fearing the imminent fall. Amy asked in a puzzled voice, unable to take her eyes off my face.


    ¡°But you look more red than usual.¡±


    ¡°What? I? You must be mistaken!¡±


    ¡°Something doesn¡¯t seem right¡­ ¡­ . Is it an illusion¡­ ¡­ ?¡±


    Smiling hard, Amy scratched the back of her head and returned to the garden to serve.


    As I was trying to go in as an excuse to serve, I noticed Aunt Emily striding over this way. It seemed to be coming to me. I thought it was a mistake, but she was coming in exactly the direction I was. Seeing that her face was so terribly distorted, I ran away inside the mansion by instinct.


    Why the hell are you chasing me so persistently? Did I do anything wrong?


    I went up the stairs to the second floor, into the guest room at the far end of the floor, and locked the door. Outside the door, Emilia knocked hard on the door and squeaked.


    ¡°Lala¡­ ¡­ you¡­ ¡­ What the hell are you thinking! Why didn¡¯t you tell me!¡±


    ¡°Wait. Aunt Emily, calm down! I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, do you?¡±


    ¡°I saw the invitation list.¡±


    It felt like my heart stopped for a moment.


    ¡°How? Auntie, you¡¯re not even in charge of checking the list¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°While the person in charge was dazed, gazing at the sky, I took over the task instead. That¡¯s when I found out.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Seed¡­ ¡±


    She slammed her palm against forehead and lamented.


    Why didn¡¯t I expect this to happen? My thoughts regarding sister¡¯s and our aunt, Emily was that Emily didn¡¯t care about Yuria. Silly Lala. Stupid Lala. Ignorant and fallen lump of garbage.


    she exhaled as if in a whisper.


    ¡°That he came to this mansion! I am¡­ I didn¡¯t know he was invited to this mansion¡­ Why is such a person¡­ I have no idea what the Duke is thinking.¡±


    ¡°¡­ No one in this mansion will know.¡±


    ¡°I heard you were in the role of helping the maid check the invitations. Then you must have seen that person¡¯s name already. Well then, why didn¡¯t you tell me? Do you think I can¡¯t help you?¡±


    Well, that¡¯s not it. She took care of us and helped us get hired as a maid in this mansion. She was a good person. But the reason I didn¡¯t think to tell her was probably because of my gut feeling.


    ¡°But if I tell my aunt, Yuria will find out.¡±


    ¡­ that it is


    A harsh breathing sound was heard.


    ¡°You¡­ Haven¡¯t you told Yuria about this yet?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    I made a mistake. I should have said I have finished talking with my sister and that she had plans.


    Now she could tell her sister that Count Nigor¡¯s deputy is coming.


    Aunt Emily had always been overly cooperative. She didn¡¯t want to see her doing anything alone. She made her won job even harder by recruiting her sister, who was always struggling.


    Even though I could have done better on my own. The anger ran up to the tip of my head, and it was hard to bear. It seemed as if I could pour my swear words at her, who was like my benefactor at any moment.


    ¡°¡­ No. We talked.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s real.¡±


    ¡°If you lie one more time, I will go tell Yuria.¡±


    ¡°¡­ All right! Got it! Please don¡¯t tell Yuria, unnie.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I knew it. I¡¯m sorry but I have to tell you. I think that Yuria should know about this as a party on the day.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Don¡¯t tell my sister! My sister is sick and won¡¯t come out of the room for the rest of the day. I mean, I¡¯m never going to run into that person anyway! And you¡¯re a representative anyway, right? He¡¯s not that person. I¡¯ll take care of everything, so please don¡¯t spoil anything. Have you ever thought that there must be a reason why I didn¡¯t tell you? Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why have you been so selfish from long ago? Why are you trying to handle everything by yourself!¡±


    ¡°Please, listen to me.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    ¡°I will tell Yuria. That is final.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t do that! Don¡¯t do that!¡±


    I slammed the door with my fist. Despite my reluctance, the aunt put her words into action. I heard her running down the hallway.


    She opened the door quickly, but her aunt was nowhere to be seen. Her eyes pinged and turned, whether it was from anger or from a cold.


    ¡°You are the one who is selfish¡­¡±

 Chapter 18

    I ran to Aunt Emily to catch my sister, knowing that I would be scolded if the head maid or butler caught me.


    Why didn¡¯t I think of the Count, but regret of past is useless. I have to think about the present and future.


    Once I catch up, I will tie her somewhere and lock her up until the party is over. Gagging her with a handkerchief and rope on top ought to do the job.


    Is it a bit harsh? Will it be okay? Can¡¯t I explain the situation later?


    Properly blocking sister¡¯s meeting with the count is the priority.


    Should I lock her door up with mop handle? Would a drawer block the front? I decided not to go out, as no one ever knew. What if count suddenly wants to take a walk in the garden and come to a place full of nobles? Then what if he look at us?


    ¡°No!¡±


    No, no, no!


    I waltzed down the stairs like crazy, and on the way from the second floor to the first, I stumbled and rolled over.


    The world went dark when I was hit on the forehead with a sharp edge. In the darkness, the light shone brightly and illuminated my field of vision.


    When I woke up, several employees were looking down at me. The beeping tinnitus and the buzzing sound mixed together gave me a headache.


    ¡°Did you roll down the stairs?¡±


    ¡°Someone get her to the infirmary!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a small accident. Guests don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    A nobleman with champagne in one hand looked down at me, then nodded at the butler¡¯s words and set off.


    I have to see my sister quickly, but I can¡¯t move. It hurts, feels like I have been beaten to death. Besides, it¡¯s dizzy and hot.


    ¡°Everyone, please be quiet! Can you not make a fuss on this fine day? Cossen will take you.¡±


    The butler pointed to a man named Cossen with a serious face. Cossen came up to me and supported me.


    I clenched my teeth and tried to stand up away from the man. It was difficult to stand properly due to the sharp pain that coursed through my entire leg.


    I must have bumped my leg while rolling. I pushed the chest of the man who reached out to me.


    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You fell down at a high speed, how can you get to the infirmary without support? Come on, come here and wait.¡±


    ¡°¡­ No. I just slipped a little. I¡¯m really fine. None of it hurts. I can go on your own.¡±


    Although I said that, I had no intention of going to the infirmary. She had to catch Aunt Emily.


    I dug through the staff people and headed to the employee¡¯s quarters.


    It¡¯s hard to walk. I am feeling limp now. Still, I kept walking.


    I reached the dormitory. I had a gut feeling that my aunt had already told my sister everything.


    It¡¯s already too late¡­too late. If I had not been rolling stairs, could I have arrived on time and stopped aunt Emily?


    My eyes were about to burst with tears, but I held it back and headed to the room. She didn¡¯t have to know.


    Yes? Is that so?


    When the door opened, no one was there. Only traces of someone remained on the blanket.


    Oh no. I lost all my strength and sat down on the spot feeling like a puppet with broken threads.


    ¡°Sister¡­Yuria¡­¡±


    No, Don¡¯t Cry. Are you okay? It¡¯s not over yet. Let¡¯s not let him meet my sister at the very least.


    I grabbed the doorknob and stood up. Where did my sister go? Did she go with Emilia¡¯s? Or maybe she¡¯s scared and is hiding somewhere.


    But I couldn¡¯t figure out her location at all.


    The heat made my head spin and it was difficult to walk, so I leaned slightly against the wall and stepped forward.


    From the 1st floor to the 3rd, I searched each door of the dormitory, but couldn¡¯t see my sister¡¯s characteristics. So I decided to head back to the main building of the mansion.


    Using the shortcut in the garden, I was able to get to the main building quickly. While I was digging through the bushes at random and heard a human voice while I was on my way to the destination.


    ¡°It is surprising that people came to visit this rare place.¡±


    The man¡¯s lively voice was mixed with unhidden sighs.


    ¡°So why is Count Nigor here?.¡±


    I was just thinking of passing it on. Even if a familiar voice wouldn¡¯t say a familiar name.


    My heart started beating like crazy.


    Yes, I knew this voice very well. This is his voice, a voice that I couldn¡¯t forget even if I tried to.


    At the same time, a whip rang in my head, and giggles and laughter were heard.


    The blurry memories become clear and I remember a scene where a man with a whip tapped my cheek with one hand.


    ¨C Ah-I¡¯m sorry. How did the Count catch your eye? You and your sister are equally pitiful.


    Cold sweat is dripping down my legs and my legs are shaking. My eyes clouded over as my body fell to the floor.


    A rustling sound was heard as the leaves were crushed. When my vision was clear again, I was leaning forward and looking at the floor.


    I supported myself with my hands to get up again.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    ¡°Damn it¡­.¡±


    However, I couldn¡¯t stand properly, my legs didn¡¯t have any strength.


    ¡°Did you hear the rustling?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the wind blowing?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ That¡¯s strange. Aren¡¯t even the little mice hiding?¡±


    The man I was talking to came over.


    If I stay here, he might see me.


    What happens if I get caught? Are they going to take me there again? I hated it.


    I¡¯d rather die than go back there.


    I took a deep breath and quickly dug into the bushes and hid myself. The man who came up looked around and scratched his head in confusion.


    The man returned to where he was and I dug myself up the bushes, just enough to see ahead and observe them.


    Soon, to my right and not too far away, the two men started talking again.


    ¡°What are you going to do, Count, can you make such a mistake on this fine day? This could be an opportunity to expand this business¡­ I sometimes doubt if that the Count has a brain in his head.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. The Count is a noble who has a great blood line, and it is not for you to judge lightly. Furthermore¡­ Wasn¡¯t it an accident? Who would have known that woman would suddenly attack him.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s even funnier hearing it with from your mouth¡­ ! You, the Count¡¯s favorite aide. I¡¯m telling you to be more careful in the future. Or you might be eaten by him.¡±


    The moment I heard that particular sentence, I had no choice but to bow my head and shut my mouth to scream internally.


    Because they both knew each other very well. The white deer brooches on their clothes glistened in the sunlight. They are the people of Count Nigor.


    The man with the exposed shirt was Oberon, a thug working in the underworld and one of the count¡¯s favorite servants.


    His right eye, covered with an eye patch, was the area I attacked with the sword. My hands trembled as the feelings of that moment returned.


    When I think of what he did to me, even though I can¡¯t quite remember it, it felt like suffocating.


    The other man was his aide, Alexander. The man who helped me and my sister get out of the mansion.


    Why did I have to meet them now? I would have been able to find out his purpose here by secretly following them if my sister had quietly stayed in her room.


    No, how could I have been secretly following him? Hearing Oberon¡¯s voice and his appearance made my body shiver.


    Then¡­ Alexander¡¯s eyes met mine. The moment was brief, and Alexander turned his head again to continue his conversation, probably wondering if I was mistaken for eye contact.


    Still, I can never know for sure; I quickly got out of the bush and crouched down.


    Alexander instructed Oberon. Oberon said he would go to the mansion while expressing his dissatisfaction, and he disappeared.


    And the remaining, Alexander, came to the bush where I hid.


    I closed my eyes, and laughed quietly at myself.


    Oh, he heard me.


    Alexander exhaled in a whisper.


    ¡°Lyla.¡±


    The bush in front of me shook violently with a rustling sound.


    I didn¡¯t even think to run away, and watched his gloved hands slash through the bushes. He did not fear about Oberon knowing as he was now gone.


    The bushes were completely split open, revealing me.


    His calm expression crumbled down and changed to an indescribable one. He looked angry, sad, and exhausted.


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    Alexander took a deep breath and said:


    ¡°¡­ First of all, you can rest assured because Oberon is gone.¡±


    He wiped his face with both hands and spoke again.


    ¡°Why are you here¡­? Is Yuria here too? I told you to run away from this empire. So, didn¡¯t I prepare enough money to leave this country to live in peace? She said she would run away, then why¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Alexander, she did what?¡±


    I can¡¯t understand what he¡¯s saying at all.


    Did I tell him I will run away? He said he even prepared the money?


    He did help escape the mansion, but never did that. I squeezed my forehead and tried to recall, but couldn¡¯t.


    I ran out of the mansion and after a few days of moaning, I developed partial amnesia.


    I lost almost all of my memories from my previous life and partially lost my memories of the past, but it didn¡¯t interfere with my life. So I didn¡¯t even try to remember it.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    But I didn¡¯t know it would give me another shit in this way. The first thing I hate was that the masters in this mansion were crazy obsessive men.


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know that. I don¡¯t remember¡­¡±


    ¡°After you ran away from the mansion, I went to the Count with money secretly. It was the home of a woman named Emily in the Duchy of Emers. I called you, but you didn¡¯t come out, and Yuria appeared instead. She said you can¡¯t come out because you are very sick. So I gave her the money and told her to run away to another country. Wasn¡¯t it delivered by Yuria?¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    This had nothing to do with amnesia. It was just the part that sister Yuria didn¡¯t tell me.

 Chapter 19

    After escaping from the mansion, we fled in a carriage. The carriage was prepared by Alexander. We entered the space hidden under the seat of the carriage and were able to avoid the knights of Count Nigor who checked the carriage unexpectedly.


    As all tensions were released, I lost my mind.


    The first time I woke up, Aunt Emily was crying, looking at me, and the second time I woke up, I was lying in an unfamiliar room. There were bandages and medicines all around, and Yuria and Emily were lying exhausted.


    And when I woke up for the third time, my sister was looking at me and crying.


    ¨C Lala, please, please, please¡­ Please, please, Lala¡­ please don¡¯t die please¡­ Don¡¯t leave me alone¡­


    My sister grabbed my hand with her slender and weak hand and prayed earnestly.


    ¨C I can¡¯t be without you¡­. If you die, I will die too¡­


    Oh, I can¡¯t leave my sister behind.


    My parents died and we were the only ones left. Even if I died, I was confident that she would overcome her sadness and persevere. But my sister was different at that time. She¡¯s a very fragile person and she might have died without me.


    I wanted to hold my sister¡¯s hand and give her a hug, but my fragile body didn¡¯t respond at all. The energy just kept draining out like a hole in a balloon. I closed my eyes, feeling the tears running down my cheeks. Yes, I had a foreboding of death.


    But I didn¡¯t die. When I woke up for the fourth time, my body felt light as if I had never been injured. My sister was holding  empty bottle and smiling as she looked down at me.


    When I asked what it was, my sister said briefly.


    ¨C Portion.


    How is my sister able to buy potions? Where¡¯s the money come from? What did she do? I grabbed my sister and spit out a lot of questions. But she did not answer. She just grabbed my hand and knelt in front of me.


    ¨C Lala, let¡¯s never part again. We¡¯ll be together forever.


    In the end, there was no answer.


    Could it be that she bought the potion with the money she received from Alexander? How the heck did she buy it¡­ ? No, why didn¡¯t you tell me Alexander¡¯s words in the first place? Instead, she told me that I had lost my memory and asked me to hide in the duchy with her.


    By the way, Aunt Emily even allowed us to serve as a maid, so it wasn¡¯t a bad as per say.


    The Duke hated the incompetent and did not like the Count, James Nigor. He didn¡¯t invite us to his birthday party or tea party, and he didn¡¯t converse with servants. James Nigor never set foot in the duchy in his lifetime.


    If Layla lived in the duke¡¯s family as a maid, she would never have met him for the rest of her life. But the Duke invited Count Nigor to the countess¡¯ birthday party. Layla didn¡¯t know his intentions.


    Not only the Duke, but also many prestigious nobles said that they did not like Count Nigor. If you have a letter of recommendation from the duke, you will be able to move to a place like that easily.


    After quitting being a maid in the County, I wanted to become a maid again and live in hiding. If we were caught, we would abandon the place where our parents¡¯ graves and memories remain, and then would have to flee abroad.


    It¡¯s so sad when one thinks about it. The perpetrator is stationary, as if nothing is wrong, and we, the victims, have to run away?


    ¡°¡­ Yuria didn¡¯t tell you, did she?¡±


    ¡°Noisy¡­¡±


    Alexander looked down at me quietly and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Well, being in the Duchy wasn¡¯t a bad choice. And the Duke of Emers doesn¡¯t like Count Nigor. He would have never allowed him to set foot on his land for the rest of his life. But¡­ Now things are different. In the future, the Duke will continue to invite the Count and try to get closer.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°¡­ He has something to gain.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say any more. Anyway, get out of here as soon as possible. Isn¡¯t that what you want? Because one day you will meet the Count if you stay.¡±


    I nodded slowly. He was correct. If the Count continued to come in the future, she had no reason to be here. Alexander removed removes his hand from the bush and sighed.


    ¡°The Count still has not forgotten your sister. All the women he brings look exactly like your sister. Brown hair and blue eyes¡­ like someone in love. Haha¡­. it¡¯s funny. That garbage is love. What do you think would happen if he met Yuria?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Please run away¡­ until it¡¯s all over. You have no idea how hard I tried to keep the Count from finding you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You did that¡­ ? Why¡­?¡±


    I looked up at him in surprise.


    I thought Count Nigor was not looking for us, so we would find a new place and forget about it, start afresh. Still, my anxiety did not go away, so I was a little wary. But the truth was that  Alexander was helping us. I looked him in the eye and smiled sadly.


    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you tell me when you left the mansion?¡±


    I don¡¯t remember. I think I said something, something¡­


    ¨C it was from me¡­ because he took it..


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Alexander in her memory was grinding his teeth with a face holding back his anger.


    ¨C ¡­ I¡¯ve been putting up with this feeling for the sake of¡­  I can¡¯t stand it any longer to see you guys.


    Just by looking at his eyes, I could guess he seemed to be running towards the Count. What did Count Nigor take from you? That was no aura of one to ask questions. I had no choice but to nod as I recalled slowly. I moved my head, feeling my brain inside churn and my eyes tremble.


    It seems the heat was too high.


    ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s nothing good about running into Oberon, so you better hide somewhere.¡±


    Alexander said so and headed back to the mansion. I stared blankly at his back, then recalled what I had to do. It was no time for hiding. Having learned that Count Nigor was obsessed with my sister, he will find her sooner or later. If Alexander was to meet Oberon, it was clear that the wicked and wretched servant would run to the Count and tell him about my sister.


    And now, instead of just finding her and locking her up somewhere, I had to ask her why she hadn¡¯t told me Alexander¡¯s words. My thoughts were puzzled.


    There were too many things to think about.


    Now, my body was so heavy that it was difficult to stand up. Massaging my forehead dragging myself, I headed towards the mansion. If I had a cane, I would have been able to go to the mansion more comfortably. Walking a little further, I arrived at the place where the party was in full swing. The maid was opening the gift boxes one by one that the duke was supposed to have received. The Duke was next to him, watching indifferently. Every time a box was opened, people looked at the contents and exclaimed with excitement, or commenting it was a great thing. I found Oberon stuck in it and quickly hid myself.


    Don¡¯t tremble¡­  Don¡¯t tremble, Layla. It¡¯s been a few months since I escaped from there, but why does my heart still seem to be there?


    ¡°The following are accessories prepared by Master Osses.¡±


    A small box was opened, and the red accessory I picked was revealed. The light it emitted when it came in contact with the sunlight was so bright that it hurt my eyes.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes, it is very beautiful. He is my son.¡±


    A voice without enthusiasm, an expression without emotion.


    An insensitive look that doesn¡¯t look human.


    Osses walked in front of her with a smile and bowed.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m glad to hear that you like it. I¡¯ll help you wear it, mother.¡±


    ¡°Okay. There, maid, get me the necklace and earrings that I have been wearing.¡±


    After carefully removing the Duchess¡¯ necklace and earrings, the maid handed her Osses¡¯ gift. The Duchess put on his accessories and turned to Osses.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are beautiful. It¡¯s like a spring fairy has come down.¡±


    Next was Isley¡¯s gift. It seemed a white coated boring sword with no decorations to her, but from what people said, it was a great and very rare sword. This time, the Duchess didn¡¯t seem very impressed. Osses stood by Isley for a moment and then went into the mansion.


    I looked away from the nobles playing family games and shifted my gaze to the maids, but I couldn¡¯t see my sister. I asked people around the whereabouts of Aunt Emily or my sister, but no one really knew. Then, a maid said, a servant was walking around the garden pointing to the building when she found my sister rushing into it, she said.


    I entered the building, passed the front door and looked all over the hallway on the first floor. When I climbed the stairs to reach the hallway on the second floor, my eyes started shaking. Strength left my legs and I fell down in the hallway. I didn¡¯t have the strength to move any more.


    My eyes were fading as I lost my consciousness. My body seemed to be falling. I mustered all of my strength, I got up, and leaned against the wall, groaning in pain. I tried to stand up against the wall, but couldn¡¯t. Now it¡¯s over. I can¡¯t move.


    I had a fever and I couldn¡¯t even think properly. Headache, stomach ache, and numbness in legs. I feel like I¡¯m going to faint soon.


    Then someone came up the stairs near me. They seemed to be calling my name, but I couldn¡¯t process. Besides, my vision was already get dark, so I couldn¡¯t see who it was.


    I reached out and grabbed the person. It felt like a silky and smooth fabric and it looked like I was holding onto the hem of their clothes.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m really sorry¡­ Can¡¯t we find my sister, Yuria? Find my sister and bring her to me¡­ please¡­? No¡­  just don¡¯t bring her. If she sees me, my sister will be worried. Can¡¯t you just tell my sister to hide somewhere¡­ Or else, please stay by my sister¡¯s side¡­¡±


    ¡° ..La-Lala¡­¡±


    The voice, presumed to be a man¡¯s, was cut off. Like a broken radio. I keep saying something¡­


    ¡°¡­ Uh, that¡¯s my name, right? I¡¯m sorry. It hurts so much¡­ I can¡¯t hear you very well.¡±


    Suddenly darkness fell. Now I couldn¡¯t see or hear anything.


    I felt my body lean to the side and toss to the floor.


    ¡°Lala¡­ You are so strange.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    And suddenly, my body floated in the air.


    ¡°You obviously liked me. So, I was trying to connect with your sister. Then all of a sudden you stopped me from getting closer to your sister and started hating me. Did I do anything wrong?¡±


    I realized that someone was holding me because of the feeling of fabric on my cheeks, the warmth on my back or under my legs, and the scent that felt good but somehow unfamiliar.


    ¡°Now, you change your attitude and tell me to stay by Yuria¡¯s side. I can¡¯t quite figure out what you want. That¡¯s why I keep worrying about you.¡±


    In the shattering consciousness, only that voice could be heard strangely and clearly.

 CH 20

    Yuria Hanson still can¡¯t forget that moment.


    My sister hadn¡¯t returned since the night before. Why is she not coming back? Apparently we promised to run away together tonight.


    As she wandered around the house in an anxious and desperate mood, she looked at the window at the incomming and realized that morning was here. Layla didn¡¯t even know that time passed because she was worried about her sister. Yuria stared blankly out the window, and then she ran to the front door.


    ¡°Shall we go now¡­?¡±


    She put her hand on the doorknob. Then closed her eyes and pulled her hand away.


    ¡°¡­ No, no. Lala told me to stay still.¡±


    Nothing could come out by getting Count¡¯s sight. Even if you can¡¯t help, at least don¡¯t be a burden. Yuria repeated that to herself, concentrating on leaving.


    Then someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Lala?¡±


    Yuria suddenly opened her eyes. When she did, the person she had been waiting for was not the the one that arrived, but a man with a very familiar face. He was a man who always clung to Count Nigor¡¯s side as if he were his sidekick. Did he say he was an assistant? He rummaged through his arms and pulled something out.


    ¡°The Count has asked me to deliver it.¡±


    It was a letter. What is this feeling? I didn¡¯t think it was a letter of a love confession or a threat. Yuria felt a bad feeling the moment she received it.


    I still don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside. When she opened the letter, their identity will be revealed. Strangely, I was afraid to see what was inside, so I just stared at it for a long time.


    ¡°¡­ What is this?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I think it would be better to open it yourself.¡±


    Yuria violently tore off the envelope and before she could check the contents inside, she dropped it because her hands trembled with terror.


    Light brown hair tied to a string came out of the letter.


    Yuria was confused. What? Why did you send this to me? By the way, whose is this? Perhaps¡­


    Why did her sister come to mind at that time? Yuria didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t want to know.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pick it up? Now that you have seen the gift, you should also look at the note inside.¡±


    The man picked up the letter and handed it to Yuria. I wanted to cry. I don¡¯t know why I feel this way. Yuria picked up the letter and pulled out the contents inside. The note, with hair tangled, had words written in smooth handwriting.


    ¡®How did you like Layla Hanson¡¯s hair?¡¯


    Ah¡ª


    Yuria recalled everything inside on the spot. Crying for a life and hanging on that man¡¯s leg, nothing changed. It was Layla¡¯s hair. Layla. What did he do? Is she okay? The fact that her sister¡¯s condition was unknown brought great horror to Yuria. Since she was captured by the Count, I can only guess that she is not in good condition.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of me¡­ Even if I, I didn¡¯t rebel, I just went to the Count! Ah, Lala.. Lala!¡±


    From that day on, the lives of Yuria and Layla turned into a nightmare.


    ****


    When I opened my eyes, I smelled medicinal herbs.


    A towel soaked in water was placed on my forehead, and a blanket covered up to the end of my neck. When I realized my condition, I found myself lying in the infirmary of the mansion. And next to me was the older sister I had been looking for.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Are you awake?¡±


    She grabbed my hand that lay outside the blanket.


    ¡°Master Osses brought you to the infirmary, you were lying in the hallway.¡±


    Osses took me? The person who I grabbed the hem and asked to find my sister, and the person who held me? Then I found Osses leaning on one side of the wall. As soon as our eyes met, he put on an equally worried expression.


    ¡°Are you okay, Layla? You don¡¯t know how shocked I was to find you collapsed. The doctor said, you have a bad cold. Your legs aren¡¯t in good shape, but I¡¯m curious about how you can walk around. You didn¡¯t rest when you were so sick.¡±


    I remembered. Just before I fainted, the words he said. Those words you talked about as if you were interested in me rather than my sister¡­ Do you keep worrying about me? Isn¡¯t that what you usually say to the female protagonist? I remember he said that to my sister in the original story too. But why are you saying that to me? Why? Why? Really¡­ Why?


    (ED: HaHaHa, plot twist! I like those anyday!)


    I don¡¯t know if I should consider it good or a bad for Osses to show interest in me instead of my sister. Goosebumps ran all over my body. Resisting the urge to throw anything I could grab, I raised my upper body and bowed my head at him.


    ¡°Thank you for your help¡­¡±


    Osses shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Today, his smiling face felt even more disgusting.


    ¡°Once the doctor has given you medicine, you should be able to recover soon. I don¡¯t know about the legs though.¡±


    Osses went out after telling me to rest well for the day.


    Yuria watched Osses disappear, and begged the doctor, who sat in the seat if she wanted to leave for a moment because there was something the sisters had to talk about urgently. The old doctor made a dissatisfaction sigh, and then nodded to head outside. Then there was only me and my sister left in the infirmary.


    There were a lot of things I wanted to say when I met my sister, but it didn¡¯t come out, strangely. My sister looked at me quietly with her expressionless face.


    ¡°¡­ Have you been looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I did.¡±


    That face was contorted with sadness.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    ¡°Did you rush around looking for me and then roll down the stairs? I came to the infirmary right away after hearing other people say that you were injured. When I came here, you weren¡¯t there¡­. I, I¡­ Sorry¡­ Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t apologize. It¡¯s not sister¡¯s fault, so why are you apologizing? It¡¯s just that I stumbled and fell.¡±


    Tears began to form in my sister¡¯s eyes. She quickly wiped away her tears and tried to make maintain her appearance. She was breaking my heart.


    I¡¯m glad my sister didn¡¯t cry. If she had wept, I might have forgiven my sister for breaking her promise and leaving the room, or not telling me Alexander¡¯s advice. ;


    My sister spoke in a trembling voice.


    ¡°What I want to say is¡­ Why, why did you do that? Why did you hide me from him? Count Nigor was invited to this birthday party, and why didn¡¯t you tell me that the deputies were coming in his stead? How surprised I must have been to hear from Aunt Emily this late that they were here¡­ Have you ever thought about how shocking it would be?¡±


    Yeah, you¡¯d be surprised. She must have been shocked that she had to face those terrible people again. So that¡¯s what I was trying not to tell. Aunt Emily, you¡¯re a stupid, stupid, piece of garbage. Thank you very much for helping us, but this is unforgivable you have crossed the line


    I took a deep breath.


    ¡°Sister, where have you been? Where else is Emilia¡¯s pocket? I couldn¡¯t see either of them at all.¡±


    ¡°¡­ At first, I was sitting in the warehouse at the end of the third floor. The only places open to customers are the garden and the entrance, so I thought it would be fine if it was on the 3rd floor¡­ After that, I went to the garden because I thought I had to look at the faces of those people. I quickly left because I thought I would meet you there. I didn¡¯t want to see you back then¡­ It¡¯s too bad that you didn¡¯t tell me that Count Nigor¡¯s people weren¡¯t coming¡­ I was so angry and felt betrayed¡­ ; If I had known you would get hurt like this, I wouldn¡¯t have done it.¡±


    My sister bowed her head as if she were a criminal.


    ¡°But I¡¯m fine. Sister, why did you go out? There¡¯s nothing good about meeting those people.¡±


    ¡°Lala.¡±


    A sigh was heard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t face away¡­ Can¡¯t you tell me why?¡±


    ¡°¡­Because¡­ Of course¡­. It¡¯s all for my sister.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    My sister let go of my hand. And she clasped her breasts and yelled at her sheepishly.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not for me! I didn¡¯t want that at all!¡±


    ¡°¡­ sister¡­ You¡¯re mad now¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m mad! why? Can¡¯t I be mad at you? Why are you doing what you want without consulting me? Even when I was in Count Nigor¡¯s mansion, you said I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m okay to stay here for the rest of my life, but you wanted me to escape You almost died!¡±


    When my sister saw those people, she feared that she would remember those days or get hurt, so I went looking for her even though I was sick.


    When I was in the Count¡¯s mansion, thinking of my sister who lived like a doll, I felt so painful, sad, and heartbroken. So, despite my body aches and Oberon being terrifying, I was trying to get my sister out.


    But she said that all of that was useless and ignored my efforts. I felt something creeping up. I didn¡¯t want to listen to my sister anymore. But the words go on and on.


    ¡°What I want is¡­ I wanted you to be honest and discuss if you had any difficulties. I wanted you to depend on me even if I can¡¯t contribute much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your sister, you¡¯re the only family I can count on. Am I only sister who does nothing but cry all day? So you didn¡¯t tell me? Why didn¡¯t you tell me! Why!¡±


    ¡°If it was just this, I might have just skipped it. Layla, that¡¯s you. Do you know at what point it got weird? You suddenly asked me to change jobs, being rude to the masters and approaching the head maid pretending to be friendly¡­ I thought it was very, very strange.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were someone else. I thought you¡¯d tell me why you¡¯re acting like that all of a sudden. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t ask! I didn¡¯t ask anything because I believed in you! It didn¡¯t hurt, but just like you said, I was just sitting in the room!¡±


    She kept going on and on.


    ¡°Why the hell are you not telling me anything¡­ Why didn¡¯t you even tell me this?¡±


    Over and over again.


    ¡°What am I to you? Do you even think of me as your sister? Or am I just a burden to you¡­?¡±


    My sister was crying. For the first time, I found it annoying.


    ¡°¡­So what am I supposed to do?¡±


    My voice was filled with anger and irritation that I couldn¡¯t hide.


    ¡°¡­ What?¡±


    ¡°You want me to tell you everything? And tell you everything and discuss it? Why me? Why do I have to tell you, sister?¡±


    Even though I know I shouldn¡¯t say this, my mouth doesn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Whenever you think about that time, you tremble and get scared. You can¡¯t even go outside because you¡¯re afraid of meeting Count Nigor. So every day I used to do my sister¡¯s clothes and errands for you. How can I be honest with you? If I¡¯m not sane, I¡¯ll just say that. Like stupid Emily. Sister, me, I mean. I said I did it for you, Then just accept it! Don¡¯t ask anything, just do what I say! It¡¯s all for my sister!¡±


    I¡¯ll fix it. I will free my sister from Count Nigor who used her as a toy, and you will also free from the beggars who will imprison her sister in her future. This is all I have to do. Because it was all my fault that my sister went to Count Nigor on her own feet. Because that¡¯s when my sister¡¯s life began to get twisted.


    My sister jumped up from her seat. The chair makes a thud and falls to the floor. Her face was contorted with anger.


    ¡°No! Why do you want me to follow along without explanation?! Do you think I¡¯ll be your puppet?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    ¡°Who is a puppet?! and¡­. Did I just hide it? Why didn¡¯t you tell me what Alexander said?! He told you to run away and gave you money!¡±


    ¡°You were so sick! There was no time to tell! Money? I spent all the money to buy potions. Because I thought you would die if I didn¡¯t treat it! Doctors all said you were hopeless, what could I do¡­? Huh? What are you going to do with that?¡±


    My sister squealed.


    ¡°And how can you trust that person and go abroad! That man is Count Nigor¡¯s assistant! So I ignored it and decided to stay in this duchy. Layla, I did it for you too. Then, shouldn¡¯t you follow along?!¡±


    My sister then ran out the door. I couldn¡¯t contain my anger, so I grabbed the blanket tightly and screamed.

 CH 21

    Everything is messed up. Everything is ruined. That¡¯s the thought I had when I woke up in the morning.


    ¡°Good morning Lala.¡±


    The maid who woke me up stretched out and opened the window. A chilly autumn breeze blows, and messes with her smooth, bluish-blue hair.


    ¡°The Duke¡¯s birthday party is over¡­ I prepared so hard for several days and days, but seeing it finished in just one day, I think it¡¯s a little futile.¡±


    She was Bianca, one of the maids she kept close with. She was five years older than me and three years older than my sister. Bianca was a good person and she didn¡¯t ask why I had a fight with my sister last night. If she had asked, I would have been angry. She closed the window again and looked back at me.


    ¡°¡­ Layla, I didn¡¯t know you and Yuria would fight.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know either. that we¡¯re going to fight I haven¡¯t fought at all since I was a kid. Because I was too old to fight with my sister (her past and present combined) and my sister was nice.


    ¡°¡­ Me too.¡±


    She took the maid¡¯s clothes out of the closet. Bianca smiled awkwardly and put on the clothes she brought from the room yesterday.


    Yesterday we spent the night together. Because she changed her room because she didn¡¯t want to be with me. That wasn¡¯t enough, so even when I left the room in the morning and met her in the hallway, she didn¡¯t say hello or talk to me in the morning.


    I pressed my forehead against my flaky forehead and recalled what happened yesterday. Aunt Emily and old doctor¡¯s  rushed into the infirmary as my sister ran out and screamed.


    As soon as I saw Aunt Emily, I threw the pillow away. And for the first time she spit her cursing towards me. It¡¯s all your fault, why are you behaving like that?


    Who wanted that


    Who.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, Lala. I¡¯m sorry. I thought it was for you and Yuria. But now that I see this situation¡­ i knew i was wrong


    ¨C ¡­ It¡¯s noisy.


    ¨C Do you hate me for acting for you even though you didn¡¯t want it? then¡­ Why are you behaving like that? Why can¡¯t you understand Yuria¡¯s feelings?


    Aunt Emily asked as she picked up a pillow that had fallen on the floor.


    ¨C Who ask you? get out. Get out now!


    Am I wrong? I may have been wrong. But now I didn¡¯t want to apologize to my sister.


    We sat apart even at breakfast time. I sat in front of the head maid, who was eating differently than usual, and she asked why I didn¡¯t eat breakfast with her, and in order to gain a crush on her, I talked about useless and funny stories I had heard from somewhere.


    I heard from Alexander that the Count is still obsessed with my sister and that he will come to this mansion a lot in the future, so I should ask her about the letter of recommendation as soon as possible. Before I could even open my mouth about it, she slyly asked.


    ¡°¡­ Layla, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Yes? What?¡±


    ¡°Why are you fighting with your sister? You two got along very well.¡±


    There are also rumors spread quickly among employers. If someone is having a secret relationship, everyone finds out overnight. Heard that someone broke up with his lover and met his lover¡¯s friend, and when I heard these kinds of love stories, I joked that it was fun, but it didn¡¯t feel so good when I became the topic. I stirred the soup with a spoon. I suddenly lost my appetite.


    ¡°just¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter. Sometimes sisters fight for really useless reasons and then make up again.¡±


    ¡°It is. But it¡¯s really weird. I thought you wouldn¡¯t fight.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say to that, so I answered with a smile.


    ¡°I heard you rolled down the stairs yesterday, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course! There will be no problems at all.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m glad you look okay.¡±


    My condition has improved a lot. The cold got better after taking medicine and taking a day off, and my legs were still throbbing, but not to the point that I couldn¡¯t walk.


    ¡°Head maid, if you are not busy, could you spare me some time? I have something to say.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s good. I also had a story to tell. It¡¯s a little different now, but come to my office after lunch.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    What I was going to say was obvious. It asks her to write a letter of recommendation so that we can move. Because I couldn¡¯t wait any longer. And, what will she say to me? I got up thinking that it would be good news.


    I don¡¯t know how many people have asked about me and my sister while I¡¯m done eating, heading to work, and sweeping the hallways. Why do you keep asking about it? I was so annoyed that I wanted to scream at them. I even glanced at Amy, who said she would like to reconcile with my sister.


    Why did Lemon, whom I don¡¯t even get along well with, come to me and give me candy!


    Anyone who saw it would have thought that I wasn¡¯t fighting with my sister, but that I was someone who lost something precious. For example¡­ Yes, arms or legs. Or maybe like a lover.


    I went up to Isley¡¯s room to clean up. There was no nameplate hanging on the doorknob indicating that no one was there.


    It meant that Isley was in the room.


    Have you not gone to dinner yet? Or did you just skip it? He knocked on his door a couple of times and a mumble was heard from within.


    ¡°Go¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes? What do you say, master? You want me to go back?¡±


    ¡°Come in¡­¡±


    I wished he had told me to come and clean it later if possible, but unfortunately he doesn¡¯t seem to want to.


    As I entered the room, I saw Isley lying on the bed and burying his face in the pillow. His hair was messy and his clothes were still pajamas.


    It was my first time seeing him like this. Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s a knight, or because he¡¯s a person who uses his body, because he always get up early in the morning.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes hello. Young master.¡±


    A shriveled voice or a droopy appearance. He doesn¡¯t look very good. You looked so excited yesterday, why are you doing that all of a sudden? this¡­ Isn¡¯t it a bit dangerous to be together? He might cut my neck off because he feel bad.


    ¡°I think I am disturbing your sleep¡­ Shall I just go back¡­ ?¡±


    I¡¯ll just go back please let me go


    ¡°No!¡±


    He jumped as if conscious of my words. Isley rubbed his eyes and shook his head from side to side to clear his mind. As he stretched out and asked the time, I said nine o¡¯clock and cleared away the scattered objects on the floor. He leaned against the head of the bed and began to grunt playfully.


    ¡°Did you see it?¡±


    ¡°Yes? What?¡±


    ¡°At a birthday party, my mother¡¯s reaction when she saw the gift I had prepared. I¡¯ve been asking the saint for a few days at most to get the holy sword that has been blessed with her, but isn¡¯t the reaction too boring? Just saying ¡®thank you¡¯. If I had known that would be the case, I would have just picked up something from the market floor. I suffered so much¡­.¡±


    Isley shut his mouth and looked out the window.


    ¡°Well, the person who suffered is an idiot.¡±


    He looked at me again. The melancholy tinge from the back of his head disappeared as if there had never been.


    ¡°You said you were hurt? I heard from everyone that you were rolling down the stairs and caught a bad cold and were running around¡­ Why do you get hurt so often? Do you not enjoy being sick?¡±


    His voice was playful, but his eyebrows were furrowed. He¡¯s acting like someone who doesn¡¯t like getting hurt, like someone who cares about me.


    Worry? Before the memory returned, I thought he might be someone who could care about others, but now I don¡¯t know.


    In the original story, he was a good noble who used his power to persecute and imprison others. He doesn¡¯t have to worry about the insignificant commoner girl. I¡¯m not even my sister If so, that would be sarcastic. It¡¯s much better to be sarcastic than to worry about me.


    ¡°¡­ Hopefully.¡±


    ¡°Then try to hurt less, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Isley raised one eyebrow in dissatisfaction. He got up and sat down on the side of the bed, snapping his fingers as if he had just remembered.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard the servants gossiping¡­ they said you had a fight with your sister. I¡¯m surprised. You were so close and you acted like you were good friends.¡±


    Isley laughed. As if the two of us fighting were fun. Strangely, my chest was pounding. I could just skip it like before, but I wanted to scream at him.


    Master, what does that have to do with you? Whether I fight or not, why the hell does the master care? After all, the master doesn¡¯t really care about me. So please don¡¯t mind me.


    Why does everyone keep talking about that? Why are you so interested in other people¡¯s business? I don¡¯t want to hear it. Please don¡¯t remind me. Something came up and screamed.


    It wasn¡¯t until I saw my face reflected in Isley¡¯s eyes that I realized that there is a tears. I raised my hand and slowly wiped my eyes. A warm, clear liquid was poured out.


    It¡¯s embarrassing.


    I don¡¯t want to show my weakness to others. Especially for anyone who would harm my sister and me. I quickly turned my head and wiped the tears with my sleeve.


    ¡°¡­ If I¡¯m cleaning, I think it would be uncomfortable for the master to be in the room. I will come back later.¡±


    Just as I was about to turn around to apologize, Isley grabbed my wrist.


    ¡°You cry¡­? Why?¡±


    I tried to twist my wrist to get it out, but a ruthless grip forcefully grabbed me.


    My wrist was tingling.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Master¡­ Can you please leave me alone?¡±


    ¡°Why are you crying? What did I do?¡±


    He reached out and grabbed my face. Fluffy red eyes scan my face thoroughly. The moment our eyes met, I almost vomited. Isley had a face that looked like he was going to die because he was worried about me.


    Why are you making that face? After all, you¡¯re the kind of person who doesn¡¯t care about other people. No one else knew, but I knew the original. I was upset by his pretentious attitude.


    I tried to shake his hand again, but he wouldn¡¯t let it go. Each time that happens, it just binds me with a stronger force.


    Isley wiped my eyes and asked again.


    ¡°Why are you like this? me¡­. Is it me? Or did someone hit you again? That maid named Lemon? Shall I scold her?¡±


    I really wanted to ask. Why the hell are you doing this? Why are you acting like a worried person? Why are you pretending to be kind? I couldn¡¯t understand him at times, and he doesn¡¯t understand me even more today.


    ¡°Why are you doing this¡­? Whether I cry or not, what does the master have to do with me?¡±


    What did I say to the nobles now? Are you sane? What are you going to do about it? I wanted to slap the gaping mouth with my fist.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I think I made a mistake.¡±


    Is it because bad things happen one after another? Or is it because my wrist hurts so much? Tears started leaking from my eyes again.


    I wanted to hide somewhere. I wanted to run away, and the only comfort is that my eyes clouded so that Isley¡¯s face was barely visible.


    ¡°¡­ My wrist hurt so much. Sorry, So can you please let me go?¡±


    Isley lifted his hand like a man on fire. He patted my tingling wrist and turned around, saying he was going to go. So he politely said take his leave and left the room right away.


    It¡¯s that guy who made the mistake, but I have to apologize too.


    I left the room, but the tears didn¡¯t stop. I lowered my head and covered my face with my two hands. I passed by the employees who greeted me and found a place to hide. Because I didn¡¯t want to be seen crying.


    Fighting with my sister was such an uproar. I don¡¯t want to get people¡¯s attention anymore.


    Deep in the garden, in the bushes, I sobbed for a long time.

 CH 22

    ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    The man wiped the girl¡¯s face down with emotion. Then the girl¡¯s body trembled.


    It is the feeling of disgust that creeps out of the expressionless face.


    Yuria took a deep breath to hide her expression and clenched her fist.


    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t be too fond of me for complimenting you. Women are prettier than you are all over the world. You are very lucky that you were chosen by me on the subject of commoners.¡±


    Yuria almost burst out laughing at those words. Because she thought it was bad lucky.


    The man took the girl¡¯s hand and gently kissed her. He got up from the bed and pulled the cord near him as if he had thought of something.


    After a while, the servants came in with gift boxes. He leaves them around Yuria and the Count, and then goes away as if my job is over.


    ¡°Are you acting because you got hit last night? I just went out and bought some presents for you, so stop getting angry. Don¡¯t hesitate, open it right away.¡±


    Yuria looked down at the box being held to her without any emotion. The man bit his lip as if impatiently, when Yuria couldn¡¯t see the usual words of thanks, or even an expression drenched in emotion.


    He took the box from the girl, untied the ribbon and showed the contents inside. It was an accessory that radiated a brilliant light. It was the same color as her eyes.


    ¡°How is it? great? Women like this, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Yuria was still expressionless.


    The Count hastily unpacked the gift boxes on the floor. The contents varied from headbands and white nightgowns with delicate lace stitching to dresses. However, there was nothing that Yuria liked.


    Since the sender of the gift is not pleased with the receiver, both their beauty and their outstanding value are useless.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you smiling? I even bought a present for you like this! So, don¡¯t make that face and smile! Smile now!¡±


    Yuria looked into the Count¡¯s face without saying a word. How can he tell herself to smile? How shameful he would be, if he had no guilt¡­ If there is no such thing as the human heart, I can say so.


    If I was in that place, I didn¡¯t want to smile even if I died. However, Yuria vividly recalled the face of the person in her head and forced a smile. Then the Count smiled like a satisfied man.


    The Count grabbed Yuria¡¯s hand.


    Yuria carefully opened her mouth as she looked at the countess like that.


    ¡°¡­ Count¡­ My sister is doing well, right¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Is she eating well?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Is she sleeping well?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Did I tell you to stop talking about your sister? Every day, sister, sister, sister! I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m tired. She¡¯s fine, stop worrying.¡±


    Lie.


    That was a lie. After that, what the Count did to Layla, and the day she found out what she was doing, Yuria hurt herself.


    ¡°How could you lie to me like that?! You said that if I do well, you will let my sister go!¡±


    The vase broke and the carpet was wet,


    ¡°Why¡­ Why is it me?¡±


    blood dripping,


    ¡°Why me and Layla¡­?¡±


    Shouts, screams, and pleading sobs are mixed together, making it hard to tell what is what.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m pretty ¡­I, I¡­Is it because I am pretty?¡±


    So you do this? So, isn¡¯t it pretty when you do this? will you let me go now? One day,scratches were made on Yuria¡¯s face. Then, as if miraculously, the arrogant and selfish man fell to his knees with tears in his eyes.


    Even in the blurry vision, there was a hand approaching me clearly. There were begging hands. It¡¯s the Count¡¯s hand. It is the hand of a man who deceived and insulted himself. As Yuria hurriedly hit it, a short moan of a woman could be heard.


    Yuria came to her senses and jumped up from her seat. The Count¡¯s room turns into a clerk¡¯s foyer, and the one in front of her turns into Bianca, a friend of her man with her stout stature.


    Everything that came vividly was a dream.


    Yuria couldn¡¯t sleep because she was thinking about Layla last night. She was so tired, and Bianca led Yuria to the living room. Taking a short break seems to have made her sleepy. Bianca stuttered her words while fiddling with her beaten hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yuria, I feel like you¡¯re having a nightmare¡­¡±


    ¡°Did I hit you¡­? sorry. I, I¡¯m a little crazy when having a very strange dream¡­.¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologizing for something like this? You¡¯re sweating is no joke. What kind of dream did you have? I think you need to clean up a bit?¡±


    Bianca reached out to wipe the sweat. Now I don¡¯t feel like touching anyone. So Yuria refused the hand and ran her sleeve over her damp forehead.


    At this moment, Yuria desperately wanted to see Layla. As a child, she used to feel at ease whenever she saw her trusty, mature face.


    It was still the same today.


    On the other hand, I didn¡¯t want to see my sister¡¯s face no matter what. Because she lied and hid such an important thing for her own sake. Plus she didn¡¯t seem like she wanted to see herself, even if she was Layla. Yuria clenched her fists, remembering her sister who didn¡¯t come to dining room even at lunchtime.


    ****


    ¡°¡­ugh¡­¡±


    I rubbed my sleeve under my nose and rubbed my eyes with my hand. I cried so much that the corners of my eyes were tingling.


    After I calmed down, the actions I had taken passed by like a lantern, so I couldn¡¯t stand it without banging my head.


    Why did I cry ? Fighting with my sister was just a trivial matter! What makes it even cry?! and¡­. Why, after all, were you crying in front of Isley and not anyone else? Next time we meet, please don¡¯t tease me about it.


    Also, how surprised were the people I met in the hallway when they saw me running away while crying? You shouldn¡¯t cry, you shouldn¡¯t be weak. Yeah, I couldn¡¯t protect my sister.


    Then there was a rustling sound and something broke into the bushes.


    ¡°Orange¡­?¡±


    It was a small cat with orange fur.


    ¡°¡­ Why are you here? Were you roaming the garden again? If you get caught by Master Osses, you might be kicked out¡­¡±


    ¡°Meow.¡±


    Orange, who was staring at me, cried once and then started rubbing his face against my leg.


    Hey! What? aegyo all of a sudden? You didn¡¯t act like this before? You¡¯re a naughty cat that definitely ignores or scratches at me when I try to touch you. But it didn¡¯t feel bad.


    I felt more at ease because this cat seemed to comfort me when I was crying. Then again there was a rustling sound, and sunlight poured in from above.


    ¡°Orange, why are you suddenly going this way¡­.¡±


    It was Arthur, he made eye contact with me, opened his eyes and looked down at me. Why is he here? I didn¡¯t want to see anyone, but we met again.


    To meet Arthur after Isley, how unlucky am I? I barely swallowed a sigh that was about to come out. I jumped out of my seat and came out of the bush. And greeted in a formal way.


    ¡°¡­ Hello, young master. Good morning.¡±


    ¡°I think that was the wrong greeting. It is afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Yes? It¡¯s afternoon¡­?¡±


    Arthur took a pocket watch from his pocket and showed it to me. The hour had already passed one hour. When I feell hungry, it is lunch time? Did I cry that long? Oh my gosh¡­


    ¡°Yes, but why is the master here¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Because of this cat. He was taking a walk in the garden proudly, not knowing his own plight.¡±


    Arthur reached out and picked up the orange. He gently grabbed the orange in his hand and looked at me blankly.


    ¡°What were you doing in the bush?¡±


    ¡°Uh, me?¡±


    ¡°Then, who else is here besides you?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯s right¡­ Uh, there are times when people just want to hide in the bushes, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Seriously, where is such a person? I thought before, but you¡¯re really good at nonsense. by the way¡­ why are your eyes like that it¡¯s like¡­.¡±


    Arthur, with a strange expression on his face, reached out toward me.


    ¡°Like a lucky person.¡±


    Uh? While I was doing it, his hand touched me, and he gently wiped my eyes. It was such an unpleasantly gentle and careful act. I was startled and stepped back. Then I stumbled and fell, hitting my buttocks.


    It was so confusing that I couldn¡¯t feel the pain properly. Hey, why is he like this? Wasn¡¯t he a character who didn¡¯t like being touched? But why are you touching me? for what? I remembered the last time you hid because I touched your hair casually. I felt bad.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll just go and have a job. goodbye.¡±


    I felt like I would push Arthur away if I stayed here any longer, so I hurriedly greeted him and got up and ran away. ¡°Wait!¡± came from behind me, but I pretended not to hear it.


    It was only when I reached the mansion that I was able to breathe with peace of mind.


    Calm down, Layla. Did Arthur touch me? That¡¯s nothing. Guess my head is spinning for a second. So it¡¯s clear that I forgot the settings. There was still a warm feeling around my eyes, which gave me goosebumps.


    I wiped my eyes with my sleeve and bit my lip. Then, I remembered the promise I had made with the head maid.


    After all, we were supposed to meet after lunch. It was not the time for her to be like this. I had to go to the head maid office.


    Because today was the day I had to get a letter of recommendation and say that I was going to leave the duke¡¯s house.


    I washed my face with cold water in the bathroom to soothe my swollen eyes. It was because I didn¡¯t want to be found out that I was crying, and it seemed too embarrassing to hear that I cried like Arthur did.


    As soon as I thought that my eyes had subsided a little, I headed straight to the office. I knocked and a voice called to come in.


    When I opened the door and entered, the maid was scribbling something with a quill.


    ¡°Come on, Layla. You little late, I can¡¯t even see you in the dining room.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have some work to do¡­.¡±


    ¡°For now, sit on the sofa over there.¡±


    I sat on the sofa. The head maid immediately got up and sat down in front of me, and came from somewhere with a kettle and two teacups, pouring steaming tea into the teacup. The teacups were placed one by one in front of me and the maid.


    ¡°Did I say I have something to say?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°Layla, I have very good news for you.¡±


    After she smiled softly, she sipped the tea.


    ¡°Did you hear that Master Isley¡¯s exclusive servant took maternity leave? And said that his wife gave birth to a pretty girl.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard.¡±


    It was a story that had been circulating for a long time among the employees. It was a story that spread while preparing for the duke¡¯s birthday party, so we couldn¡¯t congratulate her, but it ended with a small applause or a thank you saying that it went well.


    ¡°But why is this story all of a sudden¡­?¡±


    ¡°So, I need to find the next Master, Isley¡¯s exclusive servant¡­ That¡¯s what you became.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes¡­?¡±


    For a moment, I felt like my heart was sinking. How big was the impact? I even raised my hand and fiddled with the area around my heart to see if my heart had truly fallen. What the hell is this?


    I didn¡¯t understand any of her words. No, it might be more accurate to say that she didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Why are you so bewildered? You¡¯re acting like someone didn¡¯t expect that. Wasn¡¯t it great? I recommended you, and the master said he would like you too. you who are no one else Layla, you seem to be very cute to the master too, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°Why would I joke about this?¡±


    The head maid smiled brightly, but I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

 CH 23

    Suddenly, I felt my head pounding. Did Layla become Isley¡¯s exclusive servant in the original story? That doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. I don¡¯t know why things are going this way.


    An exclusive servant has a role similar to a secretary, and is known to be around the person and serving 24 hours a day, performing tasks such as scheduling meetings, collecting information, and attendance. As such, they tend to choose someone good at their job or someone clever as a exclusive servant.


    But you were trying to put me in that position? Me? Why? Aren¡¯t we just an ordinary master and maid? It was a pretty friendly relation, but that was the end of it, before Isley was playing pranks on me. I accepted it, I flirted with him before I regained my memory. There was nothing more or less. Are you planning to harass me by keeping me by your side? Starting with the duke¡¯s birthday party, it feels like the whole story is twisted. No, it¡¯s definitely twisted.


    I didn¡¯t want any more headaches, but unprecedented situations keep dropping over as if God was keen on kill me.


    My hands shook with anger and I felt like crying again.


    ¡­ I am okay. After all, if I leave the Dukedom, it will be over.


    ¡°¡­ Head Maid, I am very grateful, but I think I am not good enough to become an exclusive servant.¡±


    ¡°It might be. But who can do it right the first time? We decided to take you as an exclusive servant, so from now on, you¡¯re going to receive education for the job. When you pass it all, you will be good at it.¡±


    I sighed and replied,


    ¡°Head maid, I don¡¯t want to be Master Isley¡¯s exclusive servant.¡±


    ¡°Then, Master Arthur? Oh, or maybe you will like to be master Osses¡¯ maid, like Lemon or the others. I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s impossible. Because he¡¯s the next duke, the duke is going to give him a person she has chosen herself!¡±


    I shook my head in disappointment. She must have misunderstood me. It would be better to clear it now.


    ¡°No, I want a letter of recommendation.¡±


    Head maid sipped her tea once. There was an expression of absurdity on her face.


    ¡°Are you planning on leaving the duke house?¡±


    I nodded slowly.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Already? It¡¯s only been a little over a month.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. But¡­ I have to quit for some reason. Sister Yuria is also with me. I would really appreciate it, if you could write the recommendation letter, also for my sister.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really, that¡¯s amazing. This was completely unexpected.¡±


    The head maid muttered so much and then fiddled with her hands.


    ¡°I thought you might have been after power as you suddenly pushed to get close to me. I didn¡¯t mean to blame you for that. I really like honest people. But, were you acting so cute because you wanted to leave? Whether it¡¯s being an exclusive servant or more money, it¡¯s all useless to you, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Did I speak too hastily? Did I say something wrong?


    I looked at the head maid and grabbed the ends of my skirt out of reflex. Because I was watching the head maid¡¯s actions one by one, when she suddenly stood up, her body trembling involuntarily.


    The head maid approached her desk, opened drawers one by one, and rummaged through the documents inside. Then she took out two of the stationery sheets from a drawer and sat down on the chair. She stood still and began to scribble with a quill. The room was filled with the sound of pen scratching.


    What is she doing?


    I glanced at her and watched her actions as she lifted her head. In a fraction of a minute, the head maid filled out the first line to the last line of the stationery, and at the end she scrawled her signature and showed it to me.


    On the letterhead with a rose flower symbolizing the duke family, written was praise for Yuria Hanson and Laila Hanson for their competent work skills, excellent friendliness, and bright personalities.


    It was a recommendation letter.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­ Yes, that¡¯s all I can write. It was a short time, but I really liked you. Come on, take it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­!¡±


    Oh, am I finally getting this? All my hard work to win her favor wasn¡¯t a waste, of all that I had to buy and sacrifice, joking around with funny stories. With this alone, I¡¯ll be able to escape from the three brothers and Count Nigor. If I go out here, I won¡¯t even spare them a look.


    I tried to catch the fluttering stationery in front of his eyes, but before that, there was a hand pulling it out of my back.


    ¡°But I really don¡¯t understand. Why do you want to quit? Others are eager to work in the duke¡¯s house, but you are acting like a person who is anxious to leave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s a personal matter, so it¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I get it. I won¡¯t dawdle in your matters. So, when are you planning to leave?¡±


    ¡°As soon as possible. Huh¡­. Should I write a letter of resignation?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you have to write a resignation letter. As a rule of Duke house, submit the resignation letter one week before you leave. You have to organize your accommodation and hand over your work to a new person in charge. I will tell you the details after I receive your resignation letter.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we go out before than a week?¡±


    ¡°Even before a week?¡±


    The wide-open eyes scanned me over.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell, but there are circumstances, so I want to leave as soon as possible¡­ It is out of line to ask you this, but can you let me go in three days?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡±


    The maid handed me two envelopes with the two forms of resignation and a confidentiality agreement. It¡¯s for me and my sister. The confidentiality contract was written when I entered the mansion, stating that I would be severely punished if I mentioned duke¡¯s affairs outside.


    She nodded and spoke to me before leaving the room.


    ¡°Ah, and Layla.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think this over patiently? It doesn¡¯t make sense to me.¡±


    I closed the office door just after.


    As door closed, I covered my face with my hands and screamed in my mind. My face was hot.


    Oh my god, I thought it wouldn¡¯t show much after washing with cold water! I looked at the window and sighed.


    ¡°¡­ I have to go drop the documents to my sister later. I need to calm down.¡±


    I¡¯ll give this to her after I¡¯m done with it. It was also clear that she would be angry for having done something without informing her. I want to stall the fight with my sister as much as possible. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s late to say it though¡­


    I put the letter of recommendation in the envelope and headed to the bathroom.


    This time, I washed my face with cold water for a longer period of time, wet a towel and placed it over my eyes and headed to work.


    Amy, who was cleaning the same area, was furious, asking where I was in my condition. As I bowed and apologized, she got embarrassed and let me go. There was no room to talk as my eyes had sunk a lot.


    Amy, who had been scratching her head in embarrassment, was apparently puzzled.


    ¡°But Lala, what are those papers?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ this?¡±


    To be honest, I thought about it, but decided to just tell. Even if I don¡¯t tell her, it will all be in the air soon.


    A maid named Layla, who works in a certain district, came out of the head maid¡¯s office with a resignation letter, and said that she seemed to be quitting her job soon, something like that. Better to have it phrased in my own words.


    ¡°It¡¯s a resignation letter.¡±


    Amy¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°What?! Resignation¡­? Wait, did I hear something wrong? So you were in the head maid¡¯s office at a time I couldn¡¯t see you? Are you thinking of quitting the maid job? Sister Yuria too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Why¡­? There is no other job as good as this¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit harsh to convey the reason as it¡¯s very personal.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ah¡­ sorry.¡±


    Amy rolled her eyes and fiddled with the broom. Her embarassment and sorrow were dripping down from her face.


    ¡°If you quit, are you going to work for another noble family? Or are you looking for something else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll work as a maid in another noble family.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ . I¡¯m so sorry to hear that you¡¯re leaving¡­ I thought we could work together for the rest of our lives¡­¡±


    I laughed softly. Actually, Amy, I thought so too. But how can the world be made up of ideals? If that had been the case, my sister and I would have been able to live with our parents for the rest of our lives, we wouldn¡¯t have been caught by Count Nigor, and we wouldn¡¯t have to set foot in this mansion at all.


    ¡­ It seems it has gone too far. Ever since I got into a fight with my sister, my thoughts have been nothing but pessimistic. In any case, the moment memories of my previous life returned, my departure from this mansion was set in stone.


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps in three days¡­?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a farewell party or something before you go! I will call Marie, Bianca, and the other kids.¡±


    ¡°It will be good. I will get some leftover bread and fruit from the kitchen and we can enjoy it together.¡±


    At that, Amy opened her eyes and smiled.


    I have received letters of recommendation and resignations. One of the long-standing concerns have now been resolved. But another new concern arose, and that was Isley.


    The thought of seeing the face of Isley Emers again, who had watched me cry, was awkward and made my brain go haywire. I was worried that I might run into him when I went to clean his room, but luckily, he wasn¡¯t there.


    When we ran into each other by chance in the hallway, he passed by as if avoiding me. It was a little embarrassing, but¡­ wouldn¡¯t that be better than coming over and making fun of me?


    The day passed with me working. When I headed back to the dormitory, unlike yesterday, my sister was there. I sat on her bed.


    ¡°¡­ Sister?¡±


    I thought there would be other defenses because she didn¡¯t want to see my face again¡­ Are you thinking of reconciling?


    That stupid thought vanished as I looked at her face. It was because my sister, who slowly raised her head, had a face that seemed to holding back anger.


    ¡°Me¡­ I really hate to be mad at you. I don¡¯t want to be angry¡­ But why¡­¡±


    She raised her hands and wiped her face, and let out a sigh.


    ¡°I mean, at dinner time¡­ Amy came over and told me. She really can¡¯t believe we¡¯re leaving the duke¡¯s household to become a maid of another noble family, and it¡¯s so sad that the two of us have to leave¡­ When she saw Layla holding the resignation letter, she was really surprised¡­ Layla¡­ Why do I have to hear it from your friend?¡±


    I roughly expected this to happen. Rumors spread quickly, so I had thought of a situation where I might not have to surprise Yuria myself with my actions.


    I sighed, then pulled out an envelope from my pocket.


    ¡°¡­ Sister, calm down.¡±


    ¡°Is this the resignation letter?¡±


    My sister got up and came over to me. She took the document from my hand and checked the contents inside.


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s really funny. How did you even get a recommendation letter?¡±


    The hand holding the paper trembled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why the hell are you trying to leave the duke¡¯s house¡­? Does it have something to do with the sudden dislike of the masters?¡±


    My sister said and let out a lively laugh.


    ¡°Is that because of what the Count had visited last time? I¡¯d rather understand if it¡¯s because of that¡­ Can you please tell me¡­? Please tell me, It¡¯s not that difficult¡­! I am an adult and your sister, I¡¯m not as stupid as you think. I mean, I¡¯m not a little girl you have to protect¡­ ¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    It was like a plea.


    My sister grabbed my arm with both hands and lowered her head. Tears dripped down her face.


    My heart throbbed seeing tears in her eyes. If the current situation persists, there will be more fights like before.


    I had such a feeling. Should I just tell her? Count Nigor is still searching for sister. He will keep coming to this mansion in the future and I don¡¯t know what to do when he finds her. Will she be okay? What if she goes into shock? What if she gets hurt?


    I watched my sister silently and opened my mouth.


    ¡°I see¡­ . I¡¯m so sorry to hear that you¡¯re leaving¡­ I thought we could work together for the


    rest of our lives¡­¡±


    I laughed softly. Actually, Amy, I thought so too. But how can the world be made up of


    ideals? If that had been the case, my sister and I would have been able to live with our


    parents for the rest of our lives, we wouldn¡¯t have been caught by Count Nigor, and we


    wouldn¡¯t have to set foot in this mansion at all.


    ¡­ It seems it has gone too far. Ever since I got into a fight with my sister, my thoughts have


    been nothing but pessimistic. In any case, the moment memories of my previous life


    returned, my departure from this mansion was set in stone.


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps in three days¡­?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a farewell party or something before you go! I will call Marie, Bianca, and


    the other kids.¡±


    ¡°It will be good. I will get some leftover bread and fruit from the kitchen and we can enjoy it


    together.¡±


    At that, Amy opened her eyes and smiled.


    I have received letters of recommendation and resignations. One of the long-standing


    concerns have now been resolved. But another new concern arose, and that was Isley.


    ¡°I mean, at dinner time¡­ Amy came over and told me. She really can¡¯t believe we¡¯re leaving


    the duke¡¯s household to become a maid of another noble family, and it¡¯s so sad that the two


    of us have to leave¡­ When she saw Layla holding the resignation letter, she was really


    surprised¡­ Layla¡­ Why do I have to hear it from your friend?¡±


    I roughly expected this to happen. Rumors spread quickly, so I had thought of a situation


    where I might not have to surprise Yuria myself with my actions.


    I sighed, then pulled out an envelope from my pocket.


    ¡°¡­ Sister, calm down.¡±


    ¡°Is this the resignation letter?¡±


    My sister got up and came over to me. She took the document from my hand and checked


    the contents inside.


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s really funny. How did you even get a recommendation letter?¡±


    The hand holding the paper trembled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why the hell are you trying to leave the duke¡¯s house¡­? Does it have


    something to do with the sudden dislike of the masters?¡±


    My sister said and let out a lively laugh.


    ¡°Is that because of what the Count had visited last time? I¡¯d rather understand if it¡¯s because


    of that¡­ Can you please tell me¡­? Please tell me, It¡¯s not that difficult¡­! I am an adult and


    your sister, I¡¯m not as stupid as you think. I mean, I¡¯m not a little girl you have to protect¡­ ¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    It was like a plea.


    My sister grabbed my arm with both hands and lowered her head. Tears dripped down her


    face.


    My heart throbbed seeing tears in her eyes. If the current situation persists, there will be


    more fights like before.


    I had such a feeling. Should I just tell her? Count Nigor is still searching for sister. He will


    keep coming to this mansion in the future and I don¡¯t know what to do when he finds her. Will


    she be okay? What if she goes into shock? What if she gets hurt?


    I watched my sister silently and opened my mouth.

 CH 24

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­.¡±


    I was always weak against my sister¡¯s tears. It¡¯s been the same since childhood. Isn¡¯t everyone like that? When a child much younger than me bursts into tears, I¡¯m doomed, and I¡¯ll either bring a toy to pacify the child or hand over a snack.


    But there was a day when it rained that I really couldn¡¯t stand her face.


    That day, Yuria cried so long, so much, she couldn¡¯t even tell if it was rain or tears that flowed down her face. She grabbed the black umbrella rolling on the floor, the rain-soaked hair, and the coffin that contained the icy body as she cried out, ¡°Mom,¡± ¡°Dad.¡± I still can¡¯t forget her moans. Behold, among the partially missing memories, this memory clearly revealed its form


    That day, I thought that I had to protect this delicate and weak child several times younger than me.


    Seeing your crying face reminds me of that day, and the events that happened in the mansion that followed with disgust.


    ¡°¡­ Okay. I will tell you.¡±


    So please don¡¯t cry in front of me


    Then I will¡­


    ¡°So please stop crying. It was wrong of me¡­¡±


    I have no choice but to apologize to stop those tears.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry for being selfish. But really¡­ It was really all because I was thinking of you, sister.¡±


    Like a clown saying unintended things and acting like a fool.


    As if she wanted to say something, she opened her mouth but then shut it again. She replied, wiping away the tears with her hands.


    ¡°Are you really going to tell me? That isn¡¯t a lie?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, really¡­¡±


    Now I really have no choice but to say it.


    There was no other way. If I try to avoid answering, she¡¯ll get angry, and if I give her the same reason, she won¡¯t believe me. Unless I tell her the reason for my actions, there will always be fights and they might get violent over time. There is no time to fight.


    So, Layla, tell her now.


    You know I have no choice but to speak. And my sister is begging me to tell her ¡­


    Oh? This is for the best.


    I couldn¡¯t be sure of this the whole time I grabbed my sister¡¯s hand and dragged her to the bed. She seated next to me as I organized the story, I had to tell her in my head. It took a long time for me to open my mouth, as constant thoughts flooded over me while I was organizing. I took in a deep breath and exhaled. And looked into my sister¡¯s blue eyes. My face reflected there was very distorted. She looked very distressed, like someone stabbed her a with a knife.


    ¡°¡­ Sister, I met Alexander at the Duke¡¯s birthday party.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Alexander?¡±


    Yuria¡¯s expression darkened in an instant.


    ¡°¡­ He didn¡¯t do anything to you¡­?¡±


    The previous quarrel made it clear that she didn¡¯t trust Alexander at all. She probably never will. From my sister¡¯s point of view, the loyal dog who was waving his tail at the Count suddenly changed his attitude and made her escape and gave her money to leave for a foreign country. I wouldn¡¯t trust it too.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry, Alexander is a trustworthy person¡­ He even helped us.¡±


    But I was different from my sister. Before escaping, there was a story I had heard from him, and was able to trust Alexander a little.


    I can¡¯t remember the details of that story, so it¡¯s hard to tell my sister.


    ¡°That person told me. I don¡¯t know why, but the Duke said she wanted to be friends with Count Nigor. She plans to invite a lot of people to this mansion in the future.¡±


    Just hearing Count Nigor¡¯s name made my sister¡¯s body tremble. She clenched the blanket tightly.


    When I saw that, I regretted it deeply. I had made her scared just because I¡¯m telling her. What is this situation? Why am I was trying to solve it on my own¡­


    ¡°Sister, are you okay?¡±


    Just as I was about to stop talking, my sister raised her head.


    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Cold sweat dripping down her face. She looked at me with the fear she was struggling hide. Those blue eyes shone brightly.


    ¡°Yeah, I got it. And?¡±


    As I stared into those eyes shouting at me, I felt strange.


    What are you trying to say? I don¡¯t get it.


    Unwilling to look any further, I lowered my gaze.


    ¡°He said he doesn¡¯t seem to have forgotten you yet¡­ When the Count sees you, I don¡¯t know what he will do.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here any longer. We have to run away.¡±


    ¡°So you¡­. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? If you had, I would have been able to write a resignation letter. If you just said¡­  I am¡­.¡±


    Yuria sighed.


    ¡°¡­ Okay, let¡¯s go. You¡¯re right. If the Count comes¡­ we can¡¯t be here anymore.¡±


    My sister jumped up from her seat. She approached the drawer, opened the compartment on top, and as soon took out the quills and ink I had been given.


    ¡°To be honest¡­ I¡­ It¡¯s hard to believe what the Count¡¯s aide said. But because you believe him, I will too.¡±


    Then she pulled out a resignation letter from the paperwork she was holding. I watched her as she put resignation letter on the desk and put the ink on a nib.


    ¡°Can I just use this?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. I think you can write it down and give it to the head maid. She submitted the resignation letter and said we had to leave in three days. Then sister¡­ We¡¯re leaving the mansion, right?¡±


    ¡°Then after we leave, are you planning to go to the other nobles who hate Count Nigor? Where are you planning to go? Do you have any ideas in mind?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s think together. Originally this was¡­  We should think about it together.¡±


    Soon, my sister¡¯s resignation letter was in my hands. I looked down at it and burst out laughing. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. It was so easy to convince her. I was just barely telling her the reason and she was ready to go all out.


    When I explained the reason, my sister accepted the situation so easily and wrote her resignation letter. Plus, she didn¡¯t seem as shocked as I thought she would be.


    I thought my sister would cry when I told her about the Count Nigor matter. She was terrified and trembling, thinking he was going to catch her. I thought she was going to cover her ears and yell at me to shut up.


    But it wasn¡¯t.


    So, have I been stupid all this time? Did I foolishly hide the secrets and act like an idiot? no. No, no, no, no! My sister is just trying to pretend she¡¯s okay because I¡¯m watching, and she must have been very shocked inside. It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t show it. So, I have to protect my sister, right?


    When we were young, when boys¡¯ played tricks with her, she didn¡¯t know how to resist, and cried rivers, same at our parents¡¯ funeral, and also when we escaped from the Count¡¯s mansion. My sister is a weak person.


    She has always been. So, it¡¯s me who is the strong one and the one that has to protect her.


    As if trying to convince me to admit I was stupid, my sister followed up.


    ¡°Layla. Do I look good?¡±


    I looked up at my sister. uh? What the hell happened? My sister¡¯s face could not be seen clearly, as if there was a mist in front of me. My vision was blurry as if I was wearing wrong power glasses. I couldn¡¯t tell what my sister was doing, whether she really was okay or not.


    ¡°I am not as weak as you think. Even if you say things like that, I won¡¯t cry or run away.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t hide anything from me in the future.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You too¡­ It will ease the burden if you are not alone¡±


    I couldn¡¯t answer. For now, I was forced to reply, but, if possible, I will not mention the Count to my sister. That was how I was protecting my sister. Yuria looked down at me and rubbed my hands softly, and then turned away from me.


    I changed into my pajamas and went into my sister¡¯s bed. It¡¯s been a long time since I was a kid to sleep together in the same bed.


    And hugged each other to sleep.


    As I closed my eyes, buried in the warmth, my heart felt at ease. I wish I could live happily with my sister for the rest of my life like this. That¡¯s all, it¡¯s just a small wish. Why, why is it so hard to live?


    Who wants to conquer the world? Or did I say I wanted to become the richest person in the empire? As I thought about it, tears welled up. To hide from her, I gently fell from her arms and wiped away my tears.


    There was no need to be in the dark again. After all, we¡¯re escaping from this mansion now. There was no way to meet Count Nigor, nor to see the faces of the masters. Finally free, The freedom I¡¯ve been dreaming about¡­ . I grabbed Yuria¡¯a hand and fell asleep.


    And I dreamed being trapped. Someone sitting with a chair in front of the gate to my cell stared at me with a blank look. I yelled at him to get out. Someone reached out and stroked my cheek. It was a man. He had red eyes. It was a very unpleasant dream; I couldn¡¯t come to my senses for a long time after waking up.


    But the reason I didn¡¯t pay much attention to my dreams was because today was a perfect day. I woke up in the morning, my sister was smiling as usual, and a delicious chicken sandwich waiting for me at breakfast. Besides, I was reluctant to meet the three masters, and I never met Isley.


    Even when I went to clean his room, it was empty, and the clothes I had usually taken out were laid out on the bed in a meticulously organized state. Arthur didn¡¯t call me to look for the cat, and I didn¡¯t see Osses flirting with my sister.


    Even though my friends were sad that I had to leave, they talked happily about what to eat at the farewell party. With Lemon, who was always arguing with me, I shared stories about the resignation letter that had spread, and stories of everyday life.


    The head maid took back the resignation form, gave detailed instructions on what to do before we left, and beckoned us to leave.


    But even though everything was going smoothly, I felt uneasy.

 CH 25

    Chapter 25


    Who knows?


    How I felt when the resignation letter I handed over yesterday came back to me.


    ¡°¡­ Why are you giving this to me, Head maid?¡±


    I stared blankly at the resignation letter that had been pushed in front of me. This was my resignation letter, with the words ¡°Layla Hanson¡± dripping on the envelope in ink. The head maid with an unknown expression opens her mouth and begins to say unbelievable words.


    ¡°Layla, the duke said that she would not process the resignation letter.¡±


    ¡°Yes? that¡­ What do you mean? why¡­? Why didn¡¯t the Duke process the resignation letter?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. because this is the first time. She said I can take care of Yuria¡¯s stuff, so why only yours¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Did she misunderstand something? This¡­ It¡¯s so weird. Why all of a sudden¡­ The Duke¡­?¡±


    ¡°With that, there is nothing more I can do. If the Duke said no, there must be some reason. If I know anything, I¡¯ll tell you, so go ahead.¡±


    It came out like that. I couldn¡¯t come to my senses for a long time. what? What happened? Why doesn¡¯t she allow me? There¡¯s no reason, no reason¡­ I thought I could escape. why? Everything was going well. Then why?


    It felt like my stomach was twisting. As if wearing glasses that don¡¯t fit, my eyes become hazy. Did I do something wrong?


    Did I write the format wrong? Were there any words in the resignation letter that upset the Duke¡¯s heart? When I opened the document and looked at the contents inside, nothing stood out.


    If my sister¡¯s thing had been returned, I would have thought that one of the masters was doing something strange. But  it was my resignation letter that came back, I had no idea why.


    I walked down the hallway trembling while holding my resignation letter tightly. I don¡¯t know what to do in this case. Should I go and ask the Duke directly? I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll meet me, a maid, just because I went looking for her. But, I still had to meet and ask.


    When I realized, I had arrived in front of the Duke¡¯s office. I approached the huge door, which looked twice as large as the other room, and was carefully engraved with roses.


    There was a gloomy atmosphere that seemed to cause great harm if it entered without permission.


    The moment he reached out to knock, Osses opened the door and came out. Through the gap in the slightly opened door, a figure of someone in a Duke and a suit could be seen secretly. Are you a guest? It may be the butler, as I have no memory of meeting someone at the front door. It was such a gorgeous suit for a butler. As I was immersed in those thoughts, Osses called out my name. He looked at me and opened his eyes wide as if surprised.


    ¡°Layla?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Master.¡±


    ¡°What is going on here?¡±


    ¡°I want to meet the Duke. I have something to tell her¡­¡±


    ¡°The Duke is very busy right now, so it will be difficult to meet her. Do I have to tell the Duke? It¡¯s okay if you can tell me.¡±


    Osses smiled and looked at the resignation letter I was holding. The mysterious smile was strangely unpleasant, so I had no choice but to secretly hide my resignation letter behind my back.


    ¡°No. The Duke is very busy, so I¡¯ll see her next time. Then I just¡­ ¡°


    ¡°By the way, you¡¯re thinking of leaving the mansion?¡±


    As I was about to greet him formally and turn around, he spit it out like a thoughtful person.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. that you are leaving It¡¯s not just me. Arthur was also very sad that Layla was leaving.¡±


    And Osses lowered his waist to the level of my eyes and began to whisper.


    ¡°So did it Arthur tell the Duke not to accept Layla¡¯s resignation letter?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Master Arthur¡­  What do you mean? young master?¡±


    I asked several times, but Osses did not give an answer. He closed his eyes again, smiled, and left. I was startled by his actions of unconsciously grabbing his clothes and daringly touching the nobleman¡¯s body, so I apologized quickly and released my hands.


    I crumpled up my resignation letter, looking away from his back. The Duke did not love his sons, but she did almost all their wishes so long as they did not interfere with her work. If that was true, the Duke would have listened to Arthur and immediately stopped my retirement. But even if it is true, doubts remain. Why is Osses telling me that, and why did Arthur ask her to refuse my resignation letter?


    That¡¯s weird. That doesn¡¯t make sense. There is no reason to stop my retirement, why? It would have been convincing if he had prevented my sister from resigning. However, I couldn¡¯t think of any reason why she wouldn¡¯t receive the resignation letter from the maid. So I decided to meet Arthur.


    Hah, is that true? Did the master really tell the duke not to accept my resignation letter? If that¡¯s true, why? Did he not like the fact that he had a riot in his study? Did you feel bad that I fell on the master¡¯s body, saying I was going to save the cat? Or did I do something disrespectful in the garden? So, are you doing this on purpose to annoy me?


    Swallowing questions that seemed to come out of my throat at any moment, I went straight to Arthur¡¯s room. But Arthur was not there. I asked the servants where Arthur was, but I couldn¡¯t find Arthur in the study, in the quiet parlor, or even in the garden.


    I sat down in the back of a quiet mansion without anyone. Where the hell did you go? When I didn¡¯t want to see him it was easy to meet him, I felt like I wanted to shout. It was frustrating.


    At that moment, I heard the rustling of leaves of grass rubbing against something next to me. I turned my head to where the sound was coming from and fell.


    ¡°¡­ Master Isley¡­?¡±


    There was Isley Emers.


    ¡°¡­ Why¡­ Are you here?¡±


    His hair, which was not usually tidy, was still brittle, and his clothes were wrinkled and dirty.


    The dazed expression on his face, as if possessed, did not seem sane at all. He didn¡¯t answer my question and started to say something else.


    ¡°Why are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±


    What¡­? What are you talking about?


    Isley walked through the bushes and came to me. The closer the distance with him, the more my chest creeps in. I staggered back, but to no avail. He took a step closer to me and grabbed both of my arms. I let out a short moan as I felt a tingling pain.


    ¡°Do you hate being my exclusive servant so much?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°Or is it just that you hate me so much¡­?¡±


    Isley laughed as if he was about to cry. The reason why my heart sank for a moment was not because the expression on his face was pitiful. This is because the power that binds me and the emotions contained in the eyes looking at me were so unfamiliar and frightening.


    ¡°¡­ It hurts, it hurts. let me go¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Do you hate me?¡±


    I was startled. How did you know that? Even if I¡¯m someone who shows emotions easily on my face, would I be that offended? I tried to shake his hand, but he grabbed my arm and did not move.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving because you don¡¯t want to see me. Right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    The masters at Emers Mansion were one of the reasons my sister and I wanted to go out, but the proportion was not that great. In any case, we are going out in a hurry so as not to meet Count Nigor.


    But even if I hate him and say I¡¯m leaving, what is this, treating me like this? I¡¯m just a  a rude and ignorant maid. I mean, there¡¯s no reason for him to care at all.


    So I wanted to spit out what it had to do with it, but I couldn¡¯t say anything about the dangerous atmosphere of Isley.


    ¡°No, not that!¡±


    A man several times taller than me is very intimidating just by being there.


    If he slapped me on the cheek with that huge hand, I had no choice but to be helpless, and if he hit my stomach with his fist, I would have no choice but to sit down and cry. Even if I struggle to resist, if you are slapped in the cheek and then pressed down with that body, I will have no choice but to become quiet.


    I usually thought that getting hit wasn¡¯t scary and it wasn¡¯t a big deal, but I thought maybe it was because I was out of my mind or because the situation was very confusing, and I thought that I might get hit by him if I made a mistake, so I cringed at Isley¡¯s shout. At the same time as I felt fear, I felt a cold sweat dripping down my cheeks and my body trembling. I can¡¯t afford to be terrified. First of all, I had to calm Isley, who seemed insane at first glance.


    ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t have noticed? Haha, but I¡¯m smarter than I thought¡­ I don¡¯t know if you hate me or like me. In the first place, you looked at me with eyes that you hated so much that you wanted me to die¡­ How can I not notice¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Calm down, master. I don¡¯t hate  master. Why would I?¡±


    ¡°Liar.¡±


    Isley bowed his head.


    ¡°Why do you hate me? Why are you scared of me? We were close before. You thought of me as a friend and you liked me. But one day you got weird¡­ you act weird¡­! I made you angry when I was joking and it made me laugh¡­! Now you put on a terrible face. You used to tell me about your daily life sometimes. Who did you play with, who you were close with, who you got along with¡­ It was fun even without tea¡­. but now you¡­ You¡¯re just trying to avoid me¡­.¡±


    Yes, there were times when we had a good time. Before the novel¡¯s memory returned, I thought, ironically, that he was a pretty decent guy. Although there was a hint of arrogance characteristic of aristocrats at times, he was always bright, cheerful, and friendly to me, making it a pleasure to be around him. He may have thought of me as a friend.


    ¡°¡­ No. I still like the master¡­ You might think it¡¯s presumptuous, but I thought of you as a friend.¡±


    Isley doesn¡¯t listen to what I forcefully said.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly change? What did I do to you? How big was my mistake is it? Then, as usual, you can scream and ask for an apology. Do not run away!¡±


    His voice trembled like a weeping man. When I heard the voice, I felt a little sympathy and fear.


    I really wanted to ask him.


    What¡¯s wrong? Why are you doing this to me? Why are you suddenly coming and holding me? Why are you saying things like not to hate you with a face that looks like you¡¯re about to cry? Please don¡¯t make that face in front of me. Because it was me who really wanted to cry right now.


    He put his face on me. Now instead of sadness on Isley¡¯s face, there was anger. I pushed back and hit the wall.


    And it happened in an instant.


    It wasn¡¯t until Isley¡¯s face came close enough that I could feel his breath, and then moved away from me again, that I realized he had kissed me.


    Realizing that, my eyes clouded over.


    The figure of Isley Emers, no, the whole world trembles like a water surface hit by stones.


    ¡°I, I, I think I like you¡­¡±


    There was a lingering warmth on his lips.


    ¡°¡­ I like you.¡±


    I had a headache and my legs were shaking.


    Like a person who ate rotten food, my stomach ached terribly, and churned.


    The feeling was pushed up to the end of my throat with an unbearable feeling of rejection.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t leave¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ugh-.¡±


    In the end, I emptied everything inside. Shaking off the hand that was still holding me, I leaned against the wall and threw up.


    Do you like me


    Why?


    What did I do? What did I do wrong that you like me? Why are you kissing my lips recklessly? Where did I go wrong? Where did the story get twisted? I didn¡¯t want him to like my sister, but that didn¡¯t mean I wanted him to like me. The story I knew was twisted.


    Everything was confusing. It was now impossible for me to tell whether it was Isley Emers or James Nigor before my eyes. But do we really need to separate the two? It felt the same to make physical contact without considering the other person¡¯s thoughts.


    Are you joking? Even if I ask you to tell me it¡¯s a joke, Isley whispers that he likes me again.


    I was desperate.


    It¡¯s a nightmare.


    This can¡¯t be real.


    Yes. This is clearly just a terrible nightmare, and when I wake up I will be lying in bed in my room.


    I lost consciousness as I struggled to catch my breath.

 CH 26

    Chapter 26


    Yuria pushed a teacup, a kettle full of hot tea, and a tray with snacks to go with the tea, and headed to the Duke¡¯s office. Ordinarily, another maid was in charge of this task, but today the duke specially ordered her to bring her tea.


    The maid in charge was neither sick nor on vacation. She knocked on the office, feeling suspicious.


    ¡°Duke, I brought you tea and snacks.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Yuria was several times more careful than usual and entered the room. Inside the office were seated the Duke and a person believed to be a guest. Originally, in the Duke family, everyone was informed about it and prepared to welcome them a few days before the guests arrived.


    The employees could not be unaware of the guests visiting the mansion. But Yuria couldn¡¯t quite figure out the identity of the person sitting on the sofa. Could he possibly be the duke¡¯s secret guest? So, why did you bring me here? Did my mouth look so heavy that she believed I wouldn¡¯t reveal the customer¡¯s identity?


    Yuria, who raised her head after greetings, was so startled that she almost cried when she saw the face of the customer. Why are you here?


    It was Alexander.


    With dark brown hair and green eyes, he was sitting on the sofa, looking at Yuria with a blank look. His unpleasantly expressionless face wrinkles as they eyes meet.


    Why are you making such an annoying face? Rather, it¡¯s not right for me to make such a face, right?


    If the Duke had not been present, she would have run to Alexander right away and inquired what he was thinking. Looking at him reminded me of what happened in Count Nigor¡¯s mansion. Yuria strained her trembling hands and poured tea into the teacup. The teacup is filled with a soft crackling sound.


    It¡¯s not strange to think. Lala told me the exchanges between Count Nigor and Duke Emus will increase. Did he even send his aide to start the exchange? Yuria put the teacup down in front of the duke and lifted up the assistant¡¯s share of the teacup.


    Then the duke said.


    ¡°Alexander Walter, do you want to say hello, though? Isn¡¯t that a familiar face? Yuria Hanson has always been your master¡¯s lover, wouldn¡¯t it be against etiquette if you didn¡¯t say hello?¡±


    I really couldn¡¯t help it. It was truly unavoidable that Yuria dropped the teacup on the floor and shattered it, and spilled steaming hot tea on the floor. She bowed her head and quickly apologized.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry. I will clean it up quickly.¡±


    The hand holding the skirt trembled.


    Now, what did the Duke say? Did she say that I am Count Nigor¡¯s lover? how to¡­?


    Only a few people knew that Yuria was being held by Count Nigor, who locked her up in a room in the mansion and blocked most of the employees from entering. However, if it was the duke¡¯s power, it would be able to easily find out about that amount of information. Then, does the Duke have to work hard to find out information about Yuria, who is only one of the many maids in the mansion? It must have been useless information to her. Yuria couldn¡¯t think any more.


    ¡°No need to clean it. Just stand there.¡±


    When she asked to raise her head, Yuria slowly raised her face. Alexander was staring at the Duke with an angry face.


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    ¡°Did you think I didn¡¯t know? You should be thankful for pretending not to know all this time. If we hide this fact, won¡¯t the trust be shaken between us? I mean, I think Yuria Hanson will be a great help in our work. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t help. She probably doesn¡¯t know anything, and she probably doesn¡¯t know any useful information. She is just¡­ a victim played by the Count.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your opinion.¡±


    Yuria could guess quite a lot from their conversation. There is some kind of contract between the two, and the fact is that she may be of great use in that matter. And, nevertheless, Alexander hid Yuria¡¯s existence from the Duke¡­


    The duke was sipping tea.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious what we are talking about now?¡±


    She glanced at the duke and shrugged at the duke¡¯s question. She was curious, but she didn¡¯t want to know at all. Because she had heard that it is not uncommon for the maid to hear their master secret.


    If I could, I would have run away from this place. She shook her head in a negative way and said it was okay, but the Duke continued.


    ¡°As you know, slavery is illegal in this empire. To abolish the slave auction with the previous emperor and exterminate the nobles who held it is one of the most splendid achievements of the duke family. But they say slave auctions are popular in the black market these days.¡±


    Alexander jumped up from his seat. In the process, there was a roar from the table, which was slammed with his fists. His face, drenched in indescribable emotions, was dyed red.


    ¡°Duke! Please stop! Please don¡¯t bring that kid into this¡­ .¡±


    ¡°You fool. Don¡¯t put your feelings into working for a cause. When you look at that child, does it remind you of your family?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­ .¡±


    Alexander pursed his lips as if he wanted to say something, and then sat down.


    ¡°¡­ No. Continue.¡±


    ¡°There were only rumors about the slave auction, but no one really knew what it was. Some people may dismiss it as just a stupid rumor and pass it on, but I¡¯m not that lame. I started to investigate, thinking that there must be a reason for such a rumor. Then I found out from a nobleman that Count Nigor might have something to do with the auction.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°Then he was found dead the next day. Even if I wasn¡¯t that kind of person. No further information could be obtained from the body. After that I tried to find evidence of the auction or the actual location of the auction, but could not find it. Walter worked hard as a spy, but to no avail. I would have to find evidence or capture the scene before accusing the crime or not. Someone with a power equal to mine must have been Count Nigor¡¯s back. First of all, I¡¯m assuming that the ship behind it is the Duke of Nikerman. Strangely enough, he got along with the Count.¡±


    Slave. At those words, Yuria remembered something. But she tried to think differently, as fear, disgust, and unbearable anger surged from her just peeking at her memories. Alexander was the duke¡¯s spy? Since when? So he felt pity for us and helped us escape? I wanted to evacuate my swollen stomach, but I held it in.


    ¡°Why¡­ Are you saying that to me?¡±


    ¡°Because I think you will help. You¡¯ve been with Count Nigor for almost a year, haven¡¯t you? How did I know without asking? Because in this world, if you give money and frighten, you will confide in anything. You must have been nominally lovers, so you would have known the secret circumstances of Count Nigor. Yes?¡±


    Now I know. Obviously, the duke had ordered the tea to come out to inquire about this.


    ¡°I¡­.¡±


    Yuria grabbed her stinging forehead. The hand that wiped away the cold sweat was uncomfortably wet. I don¡¯t know. slave? Auction? Black market? She couldn¡¯t have known that. Even if she knows¡­. She doesn¡¯t want to remember what happened there. Just like no one wants to relive the dream after waking up from a nightmare.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you about the slave auction?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ that¡­ .¡±


    Without realizing it, Yuria retreated back and forth. She may have acted out and desire to run away. She grabbed the doorknob, but wasn¡¯t confident enough to open it. Because she was afraid of the duke, who lived in fear of her employees and others, and she was not confident enough to handle her wrath after she went on her own.


    ¡°Tell me everything you know. If the information is useful, it can be a big reward.¡±


    When she couldn¡¯t speak properly, the atmosphere in the room became heavy in an instant. Yuria thought that it was difficult not only to move, but also to breathe. The duke was expressionless, but uncomfortably, she tapped the table with her finger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything¡­ Really¡­. I am¡­ I just¡­.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? don¡¯t make that face. Do you not want to speak or do you can¡¯t? Did you receive any threats from Count Nigor?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even receive any threats. However, some memories silence people more effectively than threats. When Yuria started to sweat with a face that looked like she was about to collapse at any moment, the Duke said, ¡°Hmm¡­¡® she made a sound and sipped her tea. Alexander, unable to see, opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡­ Duke. She looks like she needs more time. Those days are not very good memories. She will suffer a lot just thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you more time.¡±


    Yuria was able to leave the office only after receiving the Duke¡¯s permission and a request such as threatening not to tell anyone about today¡¯s affairs. Even though we only met for a few dozen minutes, my legs were shaking. Yuria leaned against the wall and slapped with her fists until her immobile legs could move.


    So much had happened in that short amount of time, I had no idea what had actually happened.


    At this moment, I wanted to see Lala like crazy. She wanted to be held in her little arms and complain that it was hard and painful. As if Yuria possessed, she tried to walk into my sister¡¯s work area, but she stopped. And she wept over her own pity. She sobbed silently, covering her face with her hands.


    ¡°¡­ I am a very stupid and pathetic person.¡±


    Even in the midst of this, you are thinking of relying on your younger sister! Isn¡¯t that why Lala keeps trying to solve it on her own? Lala lost her memory. It was all her fault, that she was not as mature as her age, who could not understand what she was doing and turned into a child. Even Lala can now depend on herself, and it hurts so much that her joy has changed for a while from that moment.


    If you know how difficult Lala has been but try to rely on it, you are not ashamed. Yuria wiped the tears with her sleeve and slapped hard on her cheek.


    She seemed to have come to her senses as much as the tingling pain.


    If the duke confided to me like this, it was said that she was likely to tell Lala as well. Lala, too, was the person who stayed in Count Nigor¡¯s mansion for almost a year. Perhaps she had called Lala before calling herself.


    Thinking like that, I wanted to see Lala again. This time she was concerned, not because she wanted to depend. As she held the little child in her arms, she wanted to ask if something had happened with the Duke, and whether she had been terrifying to you.


    Yuria was searching the mansion to find Lala and found knights approaching her.


    They held Yuria with a frown on her face and made her immobile. She asked what they were doing, but there was no answer.


    She struggled instinctively, but her body could not beat the knights. How could Yuria even win over a knight who had trained their body so much? The knights grabbed Yuria, who was exhausted, and took her somewhere.


    After a while, Yuria realized that they were taking her to the female employee¡¯s quarters, her and Lala¡¯s room.

 CH 27

    Chapter 27


    Aunt Emily yelled at the head maid.


    ¡°Head maid, think again. There¡¯s no way these kids would do something like that, would they?¡±


    In front of the room was the maid, Lala, Emily Pouch, and a maid with a familiar face. It was Monica, who was ten years older than me, who lived in the next room. The first thing that caught my eye was the appearance of Lala, who was crushed by the maids and screaming loudly, rather than the chaotic room with the door opened and Emily being held captive by the maids.


    She was dripping with tears.


    When I saw it, my heart felt like it was going to fall.


    Where did she get that strength? Yuria threw away all the men¡¯s hands holding her and ran to Lala. She violently pushed the maids who had subdued Lala, and she quickly raised Lala to make sure she wasn¡¯t hurt. Normally, she would have given them a brief apology, but now she doesn¡¯t feel like doing it at all.


    Yuria concentrated her whole mind on checking her sister¡¯s body. His cheeks were red as if she had been hit, and blood dripped from her knee, which had been scratched somewhere.


    ¡°Layla, Lala, my little sister¡­ this¡­  What¡¯s happening¡­? What happened? Who hurt her? Do these people hurt you? Is she okay?¡±


    Layla looked at Yuria with a blank face.


    ¡°¡­ Master Isley suddenly came to me¡­  When she woke up, she was lying in the infirmary¡­ Suddenly the maids brought her here¡­  I am¡­ I do not know¡­ I don¡¯t know anything anymore¡­¡±


    When Yuria met those eyes as if she had given up everything, she felt more anger than sadness. He said that Yuria had already seen the same eyes as Layla in the mansion of Count Nigor. She would hide Layla behind her and shriek her screams at the people, unwillingly.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°What do we want to ask? I¡¯m really disappointed in you guys. I¡¯m sorry I wrote you a letter of recommendation! How dare you steal the master¡¯s belongings¡­? I feel sorry for Emily who recommended it to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about? All I know now is that you are being rude to my sister.¡±


    Yuria struggled to contain her anger and spoke. She let out the laughter as if the maid was absurd. The words that came out of her mouth were so full of nonsense that it was hard to listen to them.


    One day, Monica, who was living next door to us, said that she witnessed an unbelievable sight. She saw Layla, a mere commoner, entering the room with a brooch made of jewels. It wasn¡¯t once or twice. It is said that Yuria or Laila went into the room with expensive items every day.


    Monica found this suspicious and decided to search our room today. Then, a lot of things that seemed to belong to the masters were discovered. When Monica realized that we had stolen the masters¡¯ belongings, she informed the head maid.


    The head maid said that she did not believe it at first, but after seeing the testimonies of Monica and other maids and the items from the room, she couldn¡¯t help but believe it. So she called the culprits Yuria and Layla, and she decided to investigate and punish them.


    This was the end of this thing.


    Did she steal? It¡¯s false. Why did this happen?


    ¡®Did the Duke take revenge because she didn¡¯t like my answer? I hope it is. She said she would give me more time.¡¯


    Yuria bit her lip.


    ¡°¡­ We never did anything like that.¡±


    Yuria thought that she was suffocating in this situation.


    ¡°Really¡­. Investigate again. All those who testified are lying. We are not guilty.¡±


    ¡°The evidence is here, but you keep getting away with it!¡±


    The maid grabbed Yuria¡¯s wrist and forced her into the room. She showed her the ornate dagger that was in the drawer. She spilled the accessories inside her torn pillow, and took out the books hidden between the clothes in her closet.


    Yuria saw Osses¡¯s favorite books in it, and found a dagger that Isley was circling a lot, and an earring that Arthur occasionally wore.


    Witnesses, witnesses, and evidence all came out. Even if it isn¡¯t us, it¡¯s no use. The words she brings out are just plain excuses. She doesn¡¯t know what will happen to her if she covers her sins like this. If we get kicked out, we may be lucky, and if we are unlucky, we may be imprisoned somewhere because you dared to touch a nobleman¡¯s belongings. Yuria clenched her fist.


    ¡°¡­ Not really¡­ Believe me¡­¡±


    Head maid didn¡¯t do anything.


    What should I do? What should I do? Is there any way out of this situation? Can you solve it? Layla, what would you do if it were you? I, I have no idea I don¡¯t know what else to do. If it had been you before you lost your memory, it would definitely have been able to solve it. I¡¯m pathetic. stupid. Even if I think I want to be like you and try to be like that, I always end up like this.


    It was then.


    ¡°¡­Yes. I stole it.¡±


    Layla opened her mouth with a dry smile.


    ¡°But there are some things that people say are wrong. Actually, the two of us didn¡¯t steal it, I stole it all by myself. The masters say they are greedy when they see things. Isn¡¯t it funny to put a fish in front of a cat and hope it passes quietly? So please leave my sister alone. Because there is nothing wrong with Yuria.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ What are you talking about¡­?¡±


    You can¡¯t admit that.


    Yuria hugged Layla into her arms and covered her mouth. And she screamed out loud. She said no, she was too scared to tell a lie, and she actually said she stole it all by herself. She said in a weeping voice that she would do anything if you forgive her. The head maid said she no longer wanted to hear excuses from the two of us, and she gave instructions to the knights.


    The knights captured Yuria and Layla and locked them in the mansion¡¯s basement.


    Emily¡¯s shouts and Yuria¡¯s rebellion were of no avail.


    Yuria and Laula were separated and locked in a cage. In the prison on Layla¡¯s left there was Yuria. Yuria rolled rough on the floor because she was thrown by the knights. With only two knights left, the rest went back to the ground.


    Yuria bumped into the floor and grabbed her chin and approached the iron cage.


    ¡°Lala! Lala, are you okay?¡±


    No voice could be heard from the other side.


    ¡°Lala¡­.¡±


    Yuria was nervous. Lala, like herself, was thrown into prison.


    Could it be that she bumped into something and lost her mind? So why can¡¯t you talk? Or are you so shocked by the current situation? Yuria also wanted to collapse, but she couldn¡¯t because she was worried about Lala who was next to her. She asked the knights about the condition of her sister, but there was no answer.


    ***


    My name is Layla Hanson.


    I was reincarnated in the romance fantasy novel ¡°The Secret of the Rose House¡± with memories of my previous life. Because it was a novel I liked, I was able to deduce that I was reincarnated in this devastated novel by combining the facts I knew.


    You don¡¯t know how surprised I was when I found out. Oh my gosh! How could God do this to me?! Even though I didn¡¯t believe in God, I often went to church with my parents! There are many other good novels, but why is it a devastating novel? Still, I loved my family in this world.


    In particular, I loved Yuria, my older sister and the protagonist of this world. She¡¯s nice, she¡¯s pretty, she smiles well, she looks cute, and she¡¯s a lot younger than me in previous life, but how can I not love this little girl who is my older sister and wants to take care of me?


    In my previous life, I got closer because I had a younger sister with a big age gap. That¡¯s why I was even more desperate that ¡°The Secret of the Rose House¡± was a devastating novel.


    Why are you tired? If it¡¯s a mistress, it¡¯s good! It would have been very happy if we could see our cute Yuria being loved by handsome and talented men.


    There is no use in suffering. The future has already been decided. What I can do is use the memories of my past life to change the future. The first thing I decided to change was the death of my parents.


    In the original story, our parents, who were fabric merchants, were attacked and killed by a back alley gang while bringing fabric to a clothing store in the Marquis of Vermore. So I advised my parents never to do business with clothing stores in the Marquis of Vermore.


    My parents listened to me well because I had a history of using memories from my previous life to show them a lot of smart things that were not my age (my parents thought I was a genius) and pretending to have developed things that existed in the world of my previous life by myself. They didn¡¯t even go near the Marquis of Vermore, as I said, and the case seemed to be settled that way.


    But one day, after work, the carriage my parents were riding in slipped and fell down a cliff. The coachman and our parents died. It was sad and painful. Despair that I couldn¡¯t even put into words came over me. I couldn¡¯t help but fall down and cry stupidly. I had someone to take care of. Yuria, my family, a girl who is like my little sister.


    I didn¡¯t give up. Even if I couldn¡¯t change the fate of my parents, I thought that I could change Yuria¡¯s fate.


    Originally, Yuria went to Emily, our mother¡¯s friend, right after our parents died. And it was the storyline of her working for the Duke of Emers on her recommendation. So I don¡¯t want to leave my hometown, my parents¡¯ graves here miss us, etc., and using all sorts of coercion, She said that it was a woman in the Countess of Nigor.


    Yuria, who was particularly weak to me, eventually decided to follow my advice.


    We each found a job and made money. I was confident I could live really well.


    I was thinking of saving a little more money and leaving here to become a tutor or run a business with the business items I had in my head.


    Yuria and I were happy for a while.


    Until Countess Nigor died of a sudden heart attack and his son became the new lord.


    Even if I didn¡¯t say it was a man in the Count of Nigor¡­ I, we, Yuria wouldn¡¯t have had to go through that.


    So it¡¯s all because of me.


    It¡¯s because of me.


    If I know the future and can¡¯t use it properly, what¡¯s the point? Did I ever think that I could change the future with just one piece of knowledge? If nothing could be changed, it would have been better not to know. It was more painful to know.


    When I opened my eyes, the gloomy past had disappeared and a cold reality greeted me. I was lying on the floor with my head leaning against the wall of the prison, tears streaming from my eyes. It was after quite some time that I began to feel a tingling pain in the back of my head, soaked in negative emotions.


    Apparently, when the knight threw me, I accidentally hit my head and passed out.


    One of the memories of the past that I forgot to mention that I did not remember and I had a shock to the head came back. I moaned and sat leaning against the wall.


    I stared blankly at the iron cage for a while, then slapped my head with my hands.


    I stood up, bit my arm and pinched my thigh. I banged my head against the wall several times before laughing. The hatred of me grew so strong that I couldn¡¯t stand it without punishing me.


    It was really because of me. It happened because I was the person behind that reason. Haha.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    I want to die.

 CH 28

    Something hot and sticky fell to the floor.


    ¡°¡­ It hurts¡­¡±


    Originally blood is red, but it looked like a deep purple in the dark prison where only the small torches the knights had lit in the hallway dimly lit up.


    I¡¯m glad it looks purple. It was because I did not want to see the red color reminiscent of Isley Emers now. It seemed like I would scream when I encountered such a vivid red as his pupils.


    I sat with my head against the wall and closed my eyes.


    How did it come? Why did me and my sister end up in a prison? It all happened so quickly that it still doesn¡¯t feel real.


    I just feel like I¡¯ve fallen into a terrible nightmare.


    I woke up in the mansion¡¯s infirmary after being forced to do something terrible by Isley. I couldn¡¯t get up, so I lay in bed for a while, staring at the ceiling. It wasn¡¯t to the level where I wasn¡¯t feeling energetic. It was melancholy, painful, and terrifying, and I felt like I was going to die. As if it were a bug that burrowed into my brain, Isley¡¯s face and the voice that said he liked me kept coming back to my mind, and I felt like I was going crazy.


    As I was screaming in my heart, the knights suddenly entered the infirmary. They grabbed me and forced me to the women¡¯s dormitory. After that, I was framed for stealing and this is what it is.


    Could it be Isley¡¯s fault that I was imprisoned? Did he punish me for not accepting his heart? Or is he holding me back from leaving? I was already convinced in my mind that the culprit was Isley.


    Several maids gave false testimony that they saw us stealing.


    The person who could move the maids like that must have been the person in power sitting on it.


    The head maid and dukes of each servant, the duke¡¯s sons. The range is noticeably narrowed because the housekeeper, the butler, and the duke couldn¡¯t have done this to me. The Duke¡¯s son, the most suspicious of them, is Isley. Even in the original story, he was one of the culprits who imprisoned my sister in the basement, so there was no law for him not to do the same.


    Disgusting, Dirty bastard,Garbage. Did you do this because I look like a beggar? If possible, I want to take out his heart and cut out all the feelings of love. That¡¯s why I hated you guys. They¡¯re just like Count Nigor. A garbage that uses his power and status to punish others just because he loves them!


    If this is Isley¡¯s fault, then it is because of me that Yuria was accused of being a thief along with me, and that she was imprisoned in a dungeon. Come to think of it, all the bad things that happen to her have always been because of me. She was horrified by Count Nigor, imprisoned in a dungeon, everything.


    Because of me


    Something swollen in my chest.


    It is a kind of emotion that cannot be defined simply because it is hot, stuffy, painful, and mixed with various kinds of things. It exits the body in the form of tears. Blood and tears mixed and ran down the jawline.


    Wiping the tears away with my sleeve, I leaned my back against the wall and sat down.


    Don¡¯t t Cry. I mean don¡¯t cry. You don¡¯t even deserve to cry.


    At that moment, I heard a voice that sounded like it was being pounded against the walls of the prison.


    ¡°Lala!¡±


    It was Yuria¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What is that sound? Are you okay? Why hasn¡¯t there been an answer before? I was worried.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to be found crying, so I cleared my voice once and answered slowly.


    ¡°¡­ I fainted a bit, yes. I must have banged my head in the wall the wrong way when I was locked up.¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh¡­ What the knights do to you¡­ Are you sick a lot? Isn¡¯t it possible to bleed? Medicine, medicine¡­  Ah¡­ not here¡­¡±


    A worried voice is so kind. Yuria has always been kind to me. Maybe it¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done. If I¡¯m going to save her and find out what happens, it¡¯s clear that even her obviously good girl will resent me.


    ¡®It¡¯s all because of you that my life was ruined. This wouldn¡¯t have happened if you stayed still!¡¯


    My heart throbbed at the thought that that pretty face would be distorted with anger and disgust. A small mumble of sorry was blocked by the wall and could not reach her.


    Yuria continued to speak in a bright voice.


    ¡°Were you scared?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. It will be fine. We never really stole anything from the masters. The truth will come out one day, right? Soon the maid will find out that we are innocent and will set us free.¡±


    Lie, without thinking that way. Her voice was shaky, so I could tell she could pretend and try not to worry about me.


    She has a foreboding. Some great force has pushed us here, and there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll ever be released. You must be acutely aware that you may soon be marked as a criminal and rot in prison or, if you are unlucky, tortured.


    We are not¡­


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not okay.¡±


    It was only after I uttered those words that I realized that I had made a mistake. I raised my hand and quickly covered my mouth. What did I say now? To say something like this to someone who is trying to comfort me.


    As usual, I wanted to agree that it wasn¡¯t like that, I also believed that we would be released, but I was choked up and couldn¡¯t say anything more. Perhaps not simply because I am choked, but because the thoughts of the terrible things to come make it hard to agree with the false hopes.


    Sister, we¡¯ll never be okay. you¡¯re going to get in trouble,we will be convicted and tortured for stealing. Isley will tease me in every way while saying he loves me, and he might kill sister because she interferes with his own love. We¡¯ll never get out of this dungeon forever.


    I decided not to talk about the thoughts that come to my mind.


    Yuria shut her mouth at my negative reply, and the dungeon was silent again. It was a breathtaking stillness.


    I thought she was offended by my words. She thought she wouldn¡¯t talk anymore. As if to make her realize that it was a wrong idea, after a while, Yuria¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Still, I¡¯ll do it anyway. I¡¯ll get you out of here somehow. only you for sure. So don¡¯t cry, Lala¡­¡±


    At Yuria¡¯s words, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. how? in what way? What can my sister do? I didn¡¯t think she could do anything with her tenderness. Yuria was just something she had to protect, but she wasn¡¯t the one who could protect me. Didn¡¯t she eventually surrender to the young master in the original story as well? So I don¡¯t believe her words that she uttered pathically.


    How can we overcome this situation? Should I even beg for Isley to release me, I¡¯ll do anything for him? Then he might release me for being pitiful. No, it won¡¯t work. No sympathy, but a mean laugh and tell me to stay locked up for the rest of my life. He would say it looks the best when I lock up.


    No matter how much I thought about it, there was no way. Now I can¡¯t do anything. Even if I can do something, I don¡¯t want to do it. Because now I can¡¯t be sure of my actions. Each time I struggled to avoid a horrific event, it would come back with a more horrific outcome. So it was in the days of Count Nigor, and it is still the case today. Trying to avoid the young master, I made her run into Count Nigor, and trying not to get involved with the young master, I bought Isley¡¯s heart and imprisoned her in a dungeon.


    My existence only had a bad effect on Yuria, and every time I did something, the story got messed up. All the actions I did for her were useless, and my very existence is a living sin. Perhaps the terrible scum was me, not Count Nigor or the young masters. Haven¡¯t you been tormenting Yuria continuously in the name of favor and help?


    Feeling frustrated, I grabbed my head and wanted to scream. I wanted to hold on to the iron bars and swear at Isley. The reason I couldn¡¯t do that was because I had lost all the strength in my body. I was angry and contrary to my heart I didn¡¯t want to do anything. I didn¡¯t want to do anything, say nothing, breathe and die. Next to me, Yuria called out my name with a pitiful voice.


    Instead of answering, I just closed my eyes.


    The sound of footsteps was heard in the distance.


    The sound of clattering shoes hit the basement wall and hum. who? Wearing shoes in this mansion was usually the level of nobles or butlers. At first I thought Isley had come into the dungeon to see me. But I soon realized it wasn¡¯t. Isley said he would die of discomfort and he never wore shoes except on special occasions.


    So who are you? Did the Duke of Emers come to see the stupid maids who dared to steal from the nobles? Or did the head maid come to tell us what¡¯s going to happen next? I could hear the knights politely greeting those approaching. I opened my eyes when I heard the knocking sound approaching. There was an unexpected person standing there. Osses Emus was looking at me with a lamp that was glowing orange. My sister, at the same time as me, exclaimed, as if surprised that she had noticed this.


    ¡°Young master¡­?¡±


    A rattling noise was heard from the prison next door. There was no doubt that Yuria was clinging to the iron cage. She exclaimed, ¡°Master!¡± once again, as if she was desperate, but Osses didn¡¯t even look towards her. Just staring at me When I see those red eyes, Isley¡¯s face comes to mind, and he frowns.


    Why did Osses come here? Any reason to come here? Did you come to see Yuria? It didn¡¯t seem like that.


    It was because he was standing in front of the prison where I was imprisoned and looking at me with a strange face. If you didn¡¯t come to see Yuria, then you must have come to see us for a while after hearing our story from the maid. I was curious to see how stupid the maids had their hands on noble things. Or maybe he came to punish the foolish maids instead of the duke.


    Osses looked at me for a long time and then opened his mouth.

 CH 29

    These are the words that Osses uttered bitterly.


    ¡°Layla. Your forehead¡­ Why? It hurts badly.¡±


    What? forehead?


    It was so ridiculous that I couldn¡¯t even laugh. Is it normal to worry about my forehead in this situation? Are you still pretending to be nice when you come all the way here?


    He is a cold-hearted person. He just wants to look good in front of Duke, and he is wearing a kind person¡¯s mask just because he likes the longing eyes of the people around him.


    According to his original personality, he would have to take off his mask and show his true self to the prisoner, but why is he still pretending to be good?


    I thought that it was because he was in front of Yuria, but I had a foreboding feeling that it wasn¡¯t strange.


    I suddenly remember what Osses said that he was interested in me, and I get goosebumps all over my body.


    At the same time, the wounds I had forgotten about Osses¡¯ words began to sting again. It must have been scratched because I had driven my forehead to the wall earlier. Blood was oozing out, so you can roughly estimate how severe the wound will be.


    He didn¡¯t feel the value of an answer, so he kept quiet and opened his mouth to the knights next to him.


    ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    Osses suddenly pretended to be angry.


    He urged the knights how they could touch a young girl. They silently listened to him without any sign of injustice and apologized. Osses ordered one of the knights to bring something to heal my forehead, and he followed the orders and headed to the ground.


    It was a very strange sight. If you ask me where it¡¯s weird, I can¡¯t pick just one.


    ¡°Layla, are you in a lot of pain? Be patient. Soon the knights will come with medicine.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t figure out why he was being kind. It seems a little crazy because I don¡¯t understand.


    Yuria¡¯s worried voice could be heard along with the rattling of iron bars next to her.


    ¡°Lala¡­ Are you hurt? You never said that before.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s no big deal. Only a little hurt.¡±


    Osses frowned and raised the corners of his lips. Glancing at my forehead, he seems to be sarcastic, saying, ¡®It¡¯s not a big deal¡¯.


    Yuria, who had been worried about me for a while, shouted ¡°Master¡± once again to Osses. Then he turns his gaze to Yuria.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Yuria?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Help.¡±


    He approached the prison where Yuria was held.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t steal anything. Really. How could a commoner do such a thing without knowing the consequences? There is something wrong with this. Can you please help us? Please reveal the truth of the case. Please trust me just this one time.¡±


    No use. He won¡¯t help, and he won¡¯t be able to help.


    Isley is involved in this. If he helps us, It means he is pretending to be with us. He doesn¡¯t have the guts to do such a tedious thing. And, if you ask for help, that¡¯s more dangerous than anything else. I don¡¯t know what that sleazy bastard will ask you to do on the condition of your escape.


    Osses spoke in a soft voice that showed seriousness.


    ¡°I believe. I know Yuria and Layla aren¡¯t the kind of person who would do that. Clearly someone must have used the maids to trap the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Young master¡­!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of it. To catch the culprit who did this, and to get you out of here.¡±


    A rotten cord is swaying in front of you. It¡¯s tempting even though you know it¡¯s rotten because the sky doesn¡¯t give you another rope. It must be dried so that Yuria does not catch it.


    I crawled and reached the front of the iron cage, but I couldn¡¯t tell Yuria not to ask for help, or tell Osses not to turn it off.


    I have to say it, but I have to¡­


    I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the right thing to do. What if something goes wrong again? Whatever the outcome, it would be better to remain still. In any case, with his help, we will be able to get out of prison.


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t do anything and sat down. Osses met my eyes and laughed terribly.


    Then the knights returned. With a first aid kit, water, and a towel in his arms, he opened the iron cage door as ordered. Osses came in alone with a pill.


    The knights tried to come in, but Osses prevented them from doing so.


    He put down the basin of water and the first aid kit, and knelt in front of me and sat down.


    Osses gently wiped my forehead with a wet towel. The area that the towel touched was stinging and a moan came out of my mouth. Each time that happened, Osses¡¯s hand became more cautious. My stomach churns at the feeling of being valued.


    Their similar behavior, always in their favor, annoyed me. Unwanted favors from people you don¡¯t want to come with pain.


    He was very good at applying medicine to the wound and bandaging it. A nobleman heals wounds, which doesn¡¯t suit him at all. This was usually done by subordinates.


    Like someone who had read my thoughts, Osses opened his mouth, fixing the bandages with tape.


    ¡°As a child, Isley was a very accidental child. He has wounds every day. He ran around when his employees tried to heal his wounds. But it¡¯s amazing. He was quiet in front of me, so I used to heal wounds for him.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like that now, but Arthur is also quite hot-tempered and a gangster, so he fought with Isley a lot. It¡¯s only natural that I¡¯m good at this kind of thing. So don¡¯t worry about messing around with it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if it hurts, you have to endure it. It will be over soon.¡±


    His gaze fell from my forehead to my face. The dark purple red eyes that were obscured by the darkness looked straight at me. Long eyelashes tremble with every blink of an eye.


    The dark dungeon and the orange light of the flickering lamp, the man created a strange atmosphere. It was as beautiful as a painting. But it¡¯s strange. This appearance that everyone seems to admire and praise comes to me as disgusting. So I will realize it again. that I hate him


    ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±


    ¡°I said it before. I believe in both of you. I know you¡¯re not the culprit, so I¡¯m here to help.¡±


    I laughed. because it¡¯s so stupid, let¡¯s put it like that. I have no intention of believing you.


    Osses looked into my face without saying a word, and immediately took the thing and went outside.


    He handed what he was holding to the knight, and as if reassuring Yuria and me, he said that he would make sure to escape once again and left the prison.


    ***


    As I got used to the darkness of the basement, my eyes sting from the sunlight. Osses frowned and blocked the sunlight with his hand.


    An exclusive servant is waiting for him at a location not far from the entrance of the prison.


    Osses walked a few steps toward the servant and turned around. The person that comes to mind is the framed and imprisoned maid, Layla Hanson.


    ¡®Unusually, he was very gentle.¡¯


    She was a girl who usually ran all over the place to find out where the energy was coming from. But when she was put in prison, she looked as weak as a sick horse.


    Seeing lifeless eyes like a dead bird or a badly ripped forehead as if it had been subjected to cruelty by a knight, made him feel strangely bad. Normally, he didn¡¯t care who looked at him like that, got hurt, or died.


    It was the kindness that even gave direct treatment.


    The recent self is so strange.


    Except for the Duke, no one caught Osses¡¯ attention.


    One day, a maid named Yuria caught his eye. Her uncommon, beautiful appearance, soft words, and her kind personality who helped others with her work as if it were her own, all caught his attention.


    No one will be able to take their eyes off her. She even has her bizarre grace, she wears a maid outfit, but if she didn¡¯t, she might be mistaken for an aristocratic girl.


    She had one younger sister.


    A younger sister named Layla.


    They must have come from the same parents, but Yuria and Layla had no resemblance except for the color of their hair. Yuria was beautiful, tall and mature. Layla was ordinary, short and stupid.


    When I tried to weave it together saying that she and her sister were a good match, she was so ignorant of the subject and looked so stupid that I burst into laughter without realizing it. Who are you trying to tie with whom?


    I thought it was very pitiful to have a younger sister like that. On the one hand, she felt envious that she would never feel inferior to her sister like himself.


    At that time, Osses had no interest in Layla at all.


    But the moment of change comes suddenly.


    Osses felt deep interest in the part where she looked at him with eyes full of annoyance, unlike the previous longing and favorable gaze, acting as if she was trying to protect her sister from a monster that appeared suddenly.


    Interesting. She must have liked me, but suddenly she hates me.


    How can a person¡¯s emotions change like that in a day? As if the emotions she had shown from the beginning until now were false.


    It was like ¡®that person¡¯.


    After that, Layla took Osses¡¯s attention. I kept thinking about it, and my eyes followed automatically.


    It makes me think, what if the eyes that always looked at me as if I were terrible would again be favorable to me, or if she could smile brightly and sincerely like before.


    When he hears that she is quitting her maid job and moving out of the mansion, he wishes her to stay here.


    Oddly enough.


    Layla was imprisoned for stealing property from a nobleman. She might even smile like she used to in the past if he helps her get rid of the frame. It is clear in his eyes that she will nod her head in gratitude.


    If I are unfairly accused of crimes and rescued from a situation where she may be handed over to the guards or tortured, she have no choice but to be grateful from the bottom of her heart.


    At that time, if she is really grateful, then she will ask to continue working for the duke. Then she will stay in the mansion. This is a more certain act than asking the Duke like Arthur.


    What if she still wants to leave?


    I don¡¯t have a detailed plan, but I have a rough idea.


    I don¡¯t know why she behaves like this.


    But does she need a reason? He was the eldest son of a noble duke, and he had the power and the qualifications to do whatever he wanted.


    If he wants to keep holding on to a poor maid, but he has to act like that.


    Osses moved again and approached the servant.


    ¡°Shane. Did you give that maid money?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ve forwarded everything. Of course, we also made sure the speed of joining was firmly established.¡±


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    He smiled softly.

 CH 30

    Love, indeed, germinates in trivial occasions and blooms in insignificant things.


    The short and long time we spent together, a face full of anger over trivial pranks, a smile that is barely painted on a piece of cookie, the pointy puddles that you see every time you open your mouth, curly hair, your cheeks dyed red like a delicious apple, and your body shape. There will be times when his heart sinks when he looks at the wrinkled maid clothes as if they are not neat.


    It meant falling in love.


    But Isley Emers had once loved someone so badly that he had been rejected so coldly by that love and he never thought he would love anyone again. He was too tired for that. It was unavoidable that he thought the trembling of his heart was just an illusion for a moment.


    Furthermore¡­ It was only one month. She had only been in this mansion for a month, a little more than that! Isn¡¯t it too short to fall in love?


    So Isley Emers didn¡¯t know.


    Why do I get so angry when her face, which was always full of favors, is twisted toward me, why do I feel my heart pounding when I see you looking at me with tears in your eyes as if I was terrified¡­ he had no idea why he was choking when someone told him that she was leaving. He doesn¡¯t know why he¡¯s so resentful to prepare for a breakup without telling him.


    Isley had been friends with Layla. They have a similar personality and like the same thing, so we got along well. Is He sad because such a maid suddenly changed her attitude and she began to hate him?


    Yeah, maybe that¡¯s it. It¡¯s like he¡¯s annoyed when she suddenly sees another man one day.


    Or it¡¯s sad that he feels like he lost a close friend when she says she¡¯s going far away? It was common for an employee. I was close to quitting their job. He has already gone through too many breakups to be sad about this.


    Am I angry at the thought of her ignoring me? If I say that, will she throw it away as soon as she is appointed as an exclusive servant? It was the result of forcing the head maid to obtain it, so it was absurd.


    All of them were convincing, but they didn¡¯t seem to be the answer. So what is this feeling? What¡¯s this? What is it that makes my head hurt so much? What is it that makes it so hard for me?


    Incomprehensible emotions bring fear.


    Isley became terrified of Layla after she burst into tears at his words.


    No, to be precise, he was afraid of himself, who would become strange just by meeting Layla.


    So, even if we ran into each other and pretended not to know, and deliberately avoided each other.


    Such an effort, unfortunately, was wandering around the garden and ran into Layla.


    I really didn¡¯t want to meet you.


    As I stood far away and looked at the round head, joy for an unknown reason began to fill up. He approached the girl as if possessed. Even with the intuition that it is not an action that will bring good results.


    With the sound of grass being crushed, Layla turned around. When she saw Isley, her eyes, in utter embarrassment, she plunged into fear and confusion.


    Why?


    Isley couldn¡¯t quite understand.


    Why are you looking at me with those eyes? Why aren¡¯t you smiling? Did I do something wrong?


    Beyond incomprehensible and scary, now I am starting to get angry.


    I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why are you doing this? Why do you hate me so much?


    Why!


    Something he had been holding down exploded. The first words that came out were not words of resentment towards the opponent. Ironically, it was a question mixed with sadness, ¡°Why are you leaving?¡± After that, Isley poured out all the words he had kept inside in turn.


    The form of the words was different, but all of them were hiding their inner thoughts, ¡®don¡¯t hate me¡¯ and ¡®don¡¯t leave¡¯. Even if it¡¯s one thing, it won¡¯t reach the other side. In her annoyed eyes, Isley could see it.


    It was like talking to a wall. There must be Layla behind the wall, but the wall between them is too huge and can¡¯t reach the sturdy barrel. So I forced a kiss. I was wondering if something would change if I did something.


    Acquaintances who have lovers would sometimes talk about their feelings about their love affairs. When I first held her hand, her whole body trembled as if an electric current was flowing through her body¡­ The touch on her lips was amazing, and it was fantastic like a fireworks exploding right in front of his eyes.


    But the kiss wasn¡¯t that fantastic.


    She couldn¡¯t feel what I felt like to touch my lips, and nothing exploded in front of her eyes. He didn¡¯t understand anything, he didn¡¯t know, and a desperate feeling of being swept away by a huge wave hit him.


    A feeling of not being able to control yourself.


    It feels like a mess. The emotions I am feeling now are the same as the stuffy feeling I felt when I was young.


    Oh, I see.


    I realize it only after I feel a feeling I never want to feel again.


    ¡°I, I, I think I like you¡­¡±


    That the emotion I was feeling was love.


    Horrible. such a feeling.


    Disgusting, insignificant, hateful, messing up people, and yet unable to let go¡­


    ¡°¡­ I like you.¡±


    Love.


    Love.


    Love!


    Haha¡­ you¡¯re in love again stupid Isley Emers!


    Even for someone who hates him terribly¡­


    ¡°Then don¡¯t leave¡­¡±


    Isley laughed in deep despair in his heart.


    The puzzles begin to fit one after the other in my head. So it was. I hope you don¡¯t hate me because I like you. It was painful to see her cry because he liked her, and he wanted her not to quit her job because he liked her.


    He only woke up after completing the puzzle, and only then was he able to see the face of the person he liked. Layla¡¯s face turned white.


    She look at me as if she were looking at a very ugly looking monster. And she made her stomach ache as if she couldn¡¯t stand the disgust in her eyes.


    Isley was shocked as if his heart had been thrown to the floor. In an instant, the despairing smile twisted into pain.


    Layla passed out in agony. As he accepted her falling body, Isley¡¯s mind went blank.


    I don¡¯t know what happened.


    All I can tell is that I have done something terrible, that I have made a big mistake, and that I have been rejected.


    I lost strength in my legs. I couldn¡¯t stand properly in the pain as if something in my chest had been shattered. Unable to collapse while holding Layla, Isley barely stood, leaning against the wall.


    He laid her down on the infirmary bed and returned to the room. As he leaned his back against the door and looked into her room as he walked away, he slumped down. His threads were hanging like that of a broken puppet for a while.


    Until the light fades, the world turns blood, and the veil of darkness falls. Isley really wanted to cry.


    But like when I was a child, tears did not come out.


    The news that Layla was imprisoned in a dungeon because people were barred from entering and even eating food was a fact that he learned later.


    ***


    There is a hidden room in the mansion¡¯s study.


    This room is used as Arthur¡¯s laboratory and exclusive study room. Arthur went out to the room to get some air today as well, looking through the documents sent from the kiln tower. He left the room and headed straight for the dungeon. It was because he had heard a certain story flowing from the employees who were murmuring with anxious faces. Today, the story of a maid who stole things from the masters and was imprisoned.


    Layla Hanson.


    A maid who suddenly caught his attention one day.


    Eighteen years old, woman, family, one older sister. Her parents died in an accident. Moved to the capital after living in Count Nigor¡¯s estate.


    Arthur had a hobby of memorizing whole books and documents when bored.


    When I got tired of looking at major books and poems in the library, I memorized the job application documents written by the employees. Therefore, he knew the names of Layla and Yuria, as well as the names of all the employees in the mansion. I knew it, but I never had to think about it.


    But after meeting Layla, who was playing hide and seek with Isley in the library, Arthur continued to recall information about her. He kept recalling information from the papers, such as what her name was, how her family was made up, and where she had worked in the past. I don¡¯t know why. Maybe it¡¯s because something interesting other than magic or mother appeared after a long time.


    Her actions, facial expressions, and eyes that were evident in his reluctance to himself or his other brothers drew attention. When I think of muttering in the study room, telling my brother my fake birthday, or throwing bread at Isley, I can¡¯t help but laugh. Still, it pretends not to be. Even if it looks like I hate it.


    At first, it was absurd and angry that employees and commoners had such feelings, and that they could not even hide them all.


    At some point, instead of feeling anger, I wondered why I felt that way.


    Why?


    No one had ever shown him such deep hatred. A deep and deep emotion, different from the kind of jealousy displayed by the magicians of the Tower. What is the source of that feeling? Interest follows curiosity.


    Arthur was a wizard, and wizards were even more inclined to do so.


    As the other brothers began to care too much for her, Arthur recalled his childhood, when all three of them craved affection for the same person.


    The more I thought about it, the more my interest in Layla grew.


    When I heard the news that she was leaving the mansion, my heart sank, just like when I found her crying alone, hiding in the garden. It felt like I didn¡¯t want to miss it. So Arthur, half-impulsively, asked the Duke not to let Layla as a maid out. Then it did exactly what I wanted.


    Most of the requests were granted by the Duke¡¯s. Requests that the Duke thought was wasting her time, such as asking for a meal together or asking for walking, were often rejected.


    Arthur was very interested in Layla and struggled to identify who she was. She even brought a cat to the room for me, her relationship with people around her wasn¡¯t that bad, and she didn¡¯t seem like a bad person. Thus, in spite of his dilemma, Arthur, as he slowly walked down the halls like aristocrats, concluded that Layla Hanson was not the kind of person to steal.


    But I wasn¡¯t completely sure.


    Because you can¡¯t judge a person¡¯s everything just by looking at his or her appearance. No one knows what she is thinking inside her.


    Isn¡¯t it common for commoners to steal something expensive in front of them? He remembers his nanny, who was beaten and driven out for coveting the duke¡¯s wealth.


    The maid secretly rummaged through the jewelry box saying she had debts in the house, and the servant who stole ornaments from the guest room.


    So it was necessary to ask directly what had happened to her.


    Arthur frowned as he stepped out of the mansion and entered the garden. It was because he suddenly had doubts about his actions.


    Why am I doing this? Normally, he would have thought that a commoner had an accident because they was blinded by wealth.


    But why do you want to hear the details of the incident directly from her, and if she has only been misunderstood as the culprit, are you even thinking of trying to resolve the misunderstanding yourself? Even if she was the culprit, he didn¡¯t want to be penalized. Even if she lied that she hadn¡¯t stolen it, he seemed to believe it.


    ¡°¡­ But it¡¯s kind of weird.¡±


    The amount of wealth found in Layla¡¯s room was considerable. She would have stolen over a long period of time. The maids said they had been witnessing their crimes, so why did they report it now? Thanks to the reporting now, she was able to prevent Layla Hanson from leaving the mansion in good time.


    ¡®As if someone wanted to make this happen.¡¯


    As he reached the entrance to the dungeon, he found a familiar face.


    ¡°Older brother.¡±


    His brother Osses stood there with his servant. At the entrance of the warehouse seen in the distance, knights were standing. There is a prison under that warehouse.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. What¡¯s going on here? Are you going to go to jail?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I have someone to meet¡­¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°I am going to meet a maid named Layla Hanson. I don¡¯t think the commoner would have stolen it. I can¡¯t believe anything unless I meet and talk to her in person.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a very good idea. Don¡¯t do that. There¡¯s nothing good about meeting a sinner. By now, mother will be so mad that you¡¯re in prison without even thinking about the sins they committed? What would you do if you went in and got uncomfortable? It will only hurt you.¡±


    Osses smiled and suggested that he should go back. Arthur read something in his eyes. So he just spit these words out without knowing it.


    ¡°¡­ Brother, by any chance, what did  brother do? Is Layla Hanson innocent?¡±


    Ah.


    ¡°Did brother do something?¡±


    Osses¡¯s red eyes rolled to the left. He had a smile on his face, but inside him was thinking that it was annoying.


    Since the Emers brothers usually behave similarly, we could figure out what each other was thinking and what they were going to do with a little thought.


    Arthur, in particular, had a good brain. Whatever excuses are made now, he will surely come to light in the near future.


    Behold, isn¡¯t his face almost certain now? After thinking for a while, Osses decided to tell the truth.


    ¡°Yes. I did.¡±


    Soon after, Osses spoke quietly about his plans, and Arthur¡¯s face became distorted as he heard it. Seeing his angry face, Osses didn¡¯t think he¡¯d ruin his job.


    After all, all of the Emers brothers are the same.

 CH 31

    Tuk, Tuk¡ª


    ¡°¡­hmm¡­¡±


    Long fingers tap the desk with a steady beat. The duke read the letter that had been sent to her and spit it out bluntly.


    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s allowed.¡±


    The Duke invited James Nigor to her mansion and gatherings on several occasions, except for birthday parties. As if he had not yet felt anything suspicious, Count Nigor was in favor of the Duke¡¯s invitation.


    ¡®Even if the investigation was being kept secret, I thought that Duke Nikerman might have sensed something strange and warned the Count¡­ ¡¯


    The Duke sip the coffee. The bitter taste of the beans lingers in her mouth. If she had the same heart, she wanted to dig up information from the Count using the method she had been using on the battlefield.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be great if she could do whatever she wants?


    The Duke of Emers took part in the war as a child and made a remarkable achievement. She was good at bloody battles and devising tactics to embarrass her opponent, but the best thing she did was to make the captured enemy vomit information.


    What the hell was the deal? It was difficult to do anything with Duke Nikerman¡¯s hard work to defend and protect him. He was like that on the prince¡¯s birthday last time.


    Didn¡¯t he pretend that he wasn¡¯t outwardly and secretly listening to his side?


    It¡¯s not the only thing I don¡¯t like.


    The auction group seemed to be composed of a point organization, or even if they caught someone who was presumed to be a subordinate, we didn¡¯t really know what they were doing. The point organization is scattered to maintain strict confidentiality, so the members who carry out and deliver orders do not know each other at all. Several organizations within the auction organization perform only their respective roles under the orders of third parties. He¡¯s completely blocked from information other than his own work, and he does not know what his work is related to or what benefits he gets from above.


    So, it was frustrating that witnesses and evidence did not come together easily.


    Quite a dead end road.


    I needed a map to find the way.


    No, I don¡¯t mind a little bit of advice.


    The Duke put down her coffee. When the bottom of the cup touched the desk without a sound, the assistant approached.


    ¡°Duke, I have news to tell you. It is said that this afternoon, Layla Hanson and Yuria Hanson were imprisoned in a dungeon for stealing the things of the young masters.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°According to what I found out, Master Osses paid the maids money to make them tell lies. In fact, Layla and Yuria say they stole nothing.¡±


    ¡°It went very well.¡±


    The Duke was contemplating how to get advice, that is, information from Sister Hanson.


    They must have known useful information since they had been living in Count Nigor¡¯s mansion for a long time.


    I was going to use a gentlemanly method to get that information, but it wasn¡¯t too bad either.


    If they were to bring out the story related to the Count on the condition that you couldn¡¯t properly tell it, you would not be able to bear it without telling it.


    I didn¡¯t even tell him the story of Sister Hanson, how could he act so helpful? The Duke thought she should praise Osses after a long time. Even if his intentions were completely out of line with helping the duke.


    ¡®I guess he did this to keep Layla Hanson from leaving the mansion.¡¯


    She was noticing that Osses and her sons were very interested in Layla Hanson. It¡¯s because she¡¯s listening to the stories of her aides and servants. There¡¯s nothing she doesn¡¯t know about what¡¯s happening in this mansion.


    The Duke rose from her seat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the dungeon.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    The Duke and her assistant headed to the dungeon. The knights, standing in front of the entrance, found her and bowed their heads politely. Some of them went ahead of the Duke to light the hallway. The two entered the prison, and thumps echoed in the basement. The sound of footsteps stopped in front of the prison where the girls were kept.


    ¡°I am very sorry that this happened. How did it come to be like this?¡±


    The Duke who said that did not show any regret at all. As always, it was an expressionless face that could not read a single emotion.


    Layla made a face that she couldn¡¯t understand why the Duke was here, and Yuria opened her eyes wide for a moment as if in bewilderment, but returned with a calm face. Because it reminded her of the suggestion the Duke had made earlier.


    During her time in prison, she tried to recall the past. Because she thought she might get her out of here if she could think of anything she could say to the Duke. But she couldn¡¯t remember anything. Every time she tried to think, only the horrific memories of her being captured by Count Nigor and being subjected to undesirable things came to the surface one by one.


    As the texture of her lips that had been forcibly overlapped came to mind, goosebumps all over her body and she felt like she was about to cry. She wanted to scream until her throat was sore. In case  Layla, who will be in her next room, finds out, Yuria quietly grabbed her head and swallowed her scream. She eventually gave up thinking about it.


    The duke let out the knights standing in front of the prison and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Yuria Hanson, did you remember something? If it¡¯s a useful story, I think I can get you and your sister out of here.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t have anything that comes to my mind. Really.¡±


    Really?


    Really? Yuria questioned herself.


    ¡®No, that¡¯s a lie.¡¯


    The truth is, it¡¯s just scary. As she struggled to recall, she might remember something. However, Yuria never wanted to remember what happened at that time. Because it was painful just to think, and even more painful to speak. So she couldn¡¯t tell the Duke anything.


    ¡®Why can¡¯t I tell her¡­? Lala did a lot for me. Even though I was in this situation and I told Layla that I would somehow get her out, why did I¡­ ¡¯


    Being unable to do anything was so painful that Yuria pinched and twisted my hand.


    `It¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll be fine if I don¡¯t have to tell her. Master Osses said he would help.¡¯


    Yuria didn¡¯t want to think about that she wasn¡¯t sure he would really save us, or that even if he did, the duke could stop him.


    The Duke looked down at her with indifferent eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­. say it again I know you must know something. You must have been with Count Nigor for such a long time, I can¡¯t believe you. You¡¯ve probably heard a little bit about slavery.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Your words will determine the fate of many people. Will you be sold into slavery and suffer for the rest of your life, or will you be rescued and returned to your loved ones? Aren¡¯t they pitiful? Hmm¡­ You don¡¯t look like you want to open your mouth. Should I give you more time? How long?¡±


    Then, Layla came up to the duke and grabbed the iron rod. Along with the rattling sound, there is a sound like the shaking of iron. The Duke turned her gaze to Layla. The bandages on her head, her blood-stained clothes, and her confused face looked very pitiful, but it did not impress the Duke much.


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about, Duke? Count Nigor, slave, give us time¡­ This is all¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t your sister told you yet?¡±


    The Duke wiped her chin with her gloved hand.


    ¡°No, I guess she didn¡¯t have time for that. Almost as soon as she left the office, she was locked up.¡±


    The Duke herself repeated what she had said to Yuria in the office. As the story progressed, the girl¡¯s face became more and more wrinkled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go. If anything comes to your mind, ask the knights to take you to where I am.¡±


    So the duke left the prison and the knights returned.


    In response to her instructions, the knights politely asked Sister Hanson if she needed anything and if there was anything inconvenient. However, both Layla and Yuria did not answer, and the knights kept their mouths shut. There was silence in the basement.


    The stillness of this moment made Yuria feel heavy. Because she thought Layla would be angry, who thought she had deliberately hid the duke¡¯s words.


    Layla always had a lot to hide.


    And she used to get angry when she hid something and didn¡¯t tell her. As expected, an angry voice burst out from the side.


    ¡°I thought there was no way out of here¡­ What else is this? Sister, why didn¡¯t you tell me? If you had told me sooner, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of anything before the Duke came. You didn¡¯t say anything because something unexpected happened.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I was out of my mind. It happened so suddenly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses! You¡¯ve got plenty of time to talk!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lala. You look so bad¡­ I was going to tell you when it¡¯s okay. Really.¡±


    ¡°¡­Haaha¡­¡±


    There was a sigh mixed with laughter. Hearing these, Yuria crouched down on her body.


    Layla was angry. Even though she knew she had no right to be angry with Yuria, she was so angry. So she screamed.


    The dungeon was filled with the girl¡¯s tearing voice. When the knights heard the sound, their body flinched, and Yuria was startled and shouted Layla¡¯s name over and over again.


    Layla Hanson went through so much in one day.


    She was forced to kiss someone she didn¡¯t like, and was framed and imprisoned.


    In the process of being imprisoned, she received a shock to her head, some memories of the past returned, and even heard shocking words from the duke.


    I thought it was Issley¡¯s fault for being framed, but I was confused when I thought it might be the Duke¡¯s fault.


    Although she herself did not notice it, the fact that she was locked up in the same dungeon as when she had been captured by Count Nigor in the past was already stressing her to the top of her head.


    Still, it was in an unstable state because of the work of Count Nigor and the young masters. It was not so strange that she exploded at her overlapping misfortune and shock. Thinking of anxiety and fear as anger.


    Despite yelling at the wall, Layla still wasn¡¯t relieved.


    At first she thought she was angry with Yuria, but she wasn¡¯t. Even in this situation, she was angry with herself, angry with the duke, and angry with the masters.


    I was just mad at everything. She couldn¡¯t contain her anger and banged her head against her wall.


    Bang bang bang bang!


    ¡°Lala¡­? What is this sound? what are you doing¡­?¡±


    Bang bang bang bang!


    ¡°Maybe you¡­ isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t do it, Lala¡­ Don¡¯t!¡±


    Bang bang bang bang!


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡­ Bang¡ª


    ¡°¡­ Please¡­¡±


    As Layla did the same thing over and over again, the knight entered the prison.


    As Layla continued to beat her head, the knight entered the prison. They had heard the plea from Duke to treat us well, so they couldn¡¯t just watch her act.


    ¡°Stop it. Then big things will happen.¡±


    Even with those words, Layla did not stop her actions. The knight forcefully grabbed her face. Then Laila began to struggle with them.


    Because she was screaming and making a fuss, the knight had no choice but to crush her to the floor.


    Layla struggled for a while, but after a while, the things that had happened before became so quiet that it seemed like a lie.


    The knight confirmed the condition away from her. She didn¡¯t look good at first glance. There was a cut on her forehead, and blood was dripping from her nose as she pressed it to the floor and misplaced it.


    The girl was lying motionless.


    They decided to bring a doctor after consulting with other knights.


    Layla closed her eyes as she heard a knight go out. Then Yuria¡¯s sobbing sound seemed to be heard more clearly.

 CH 32

    As soon as Yuria heard the sound, she knew what her sister was doing.


    How, how could you not know the sound? How could a woman who had struggled to get her out not hear it?


    Not wanting to believe this terrible reality, she prayed to God for the first time in years.


    God, please tell me what I heard is a lie. Please tell me that Layla didn¡¯t hurt herself. please¡­


    ¡°The situation is quite serious. As you can see, the forehead¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, why is your sister banging her head against the wall all of a sudden? Is she crazy? Or are you doing this to buy sympathy?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Hey. How about calling a doctor first?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. The Duke also told me to treat them well.¡±


    But this conversation came as if ridiculing the prayer.


    ¡°¡­ Haha¡­¡±


    Yuria lowered her head and wept.


    God never grants Yuria¡¯s wish.


    Her parents were devout believers, and Yuria, who was born into such a family, also believed in God. But when? She stopped praying before meals.


    What stopped her from setting foot in the cathedral and from humming hymns whenever she was bored?


    When did she stop believing in the existence of God? She smiled self-sacrificing at the thoughtless, meaningless prayer.


    ¡®¡­ Why? Why did Lala do that? Why the hell¡­.¡¯


    The reason for such a behavior can be roughly predicted. Isn¡¯t the reason why people show such appearances is usually the same? They do it when they are depressed, distressed, or filled with negative thoughts.


    Everything from being framed to the sudden news from the Duke must have come as a great stress to Layla.


    With Laila by her side, she only pretended to be strong, but Yuria had a hard time with the current situation.


    Her question was not ¡®why did she act like that?¡¯ but ¡®why did such a strong girl break down to do such a thing¡¯.


    To Yuria, Layla was the idol she longed for.


    Although younger than her, she was more compassionate and mature than anyone else, and she had strength. Yuria relied on her, thinking of her like her sister and her mother.


    It¡¯s a story that everyone will laugh at now, but when they see the two for the first time, they would think of Layla as an older sister and Yuria as a younger sister.


    After losing her memory, she lost her original maturity, but she was still strong. Sometimes I want to lean on her without realizing it.


    Therefore, Layla¡¯s fall came as a big shock to Yuria. On the one hand, this gave Yuria a strange sense of joy.


    Oh my God, there comes a time when even that ¡®Leila¡¯ gets weak.


    It¡¯s crazy enough to do something like that¡­


    Can you fully lean on me now?


    You can finally rely on me completely.


    I can finally prove that I¡¯m not a child who just leans on someone. Finally!


    A girl who was so strong and beautiful is torn apart, and at this moment, the only person she can rely on is herself? That I can take the hand of my idol, my light and the sun and lift it up! How attractive is this? How¡­


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Is it disgusting?


    She felt happiness from her sister¡¯s misfortune. An unbearably terrible feeling! Yuria covered her mouth with the rising pottery.


    I¡¯ve been through something similar before. It was when she noticed that Layla had lost her memory.


    Yuria felt supreme happiness as she held Layla, who followed me like a child as ¡°sister¡± and ¡°sister¡±. She later found that she felt disgusted with herself, but so did her own honest feelings.


    Yuria cleared her stomach and slowly raised her head. A drop of tears from her eyes ran down the line of her face.


    It fell to the floor of the prison and scattered all over the place, and at the same time a weak voice escaped from her mouth.


    ¡°¡­ This is not the time.¡±


    Yuria with blank eyes stared into the air.


    ¡°You have to check, check, check, check¡­¡±


    Yuria leaned towards the cage while keeping her knees on the floor. The sound of rustling, rustling, and skirts being dragged on the stone floor is mixed with the conversations of the knights.


    The white hand that grabbed the iron fence trembled. Yuria put her face close to the cage and asked the knights who were talking in front of me.


    ¡°Layla, how is my sister now? Is she okay? Is she hurt a lot?¡±


    Two pairs of eyes turned to the girl.


    ¡°It was seriously injured, but don¡¯t worry. I will call a doctor soon.¡±


    ¡°Can you open this, please?¡±


    ¡°¡­ What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see how it goes for a moment. It¡¯s just a while! It won¡¯t even take a few minutes. I¡¯ll just check and go back right away. Yes?¡±


    ¡°It is difficult.¡±


    Yuria bit her lip. How badly were you injured?


    Just imagining the blood dripping from Layla¡¯s torn forehead made the inside of her throat warm. At this moment, I was terribly resentful of the iron block that stood in my way.


    Not hearing any voices from the other side made Yuria uneasy. Until she saw her sister¡¯s condition, she could never back down.


    ¡°I want you to open it¡­.¡±


    Hearing that murmur, the knight firmly refused once again. Then Yuria began to frantically shake her iron cage that was imprisoning herself.


    Clang!!Clang!!Clang!!Clang!!Clang!!Clang!!Clang!!Clang!!Clang!!Clang!!Clang!!


    Clang!!Clang!!Clang!!Clang!!Clang!!Clang!!Clang!!Clang!!Clang!!Clang!!Clang!!


    Clang!!Clang!!Clang!!Clang!!Clang!!Clang!!Clang!!Clang!!


    ¡°I mean, open it!¡±


    The expression of the knights, who seemed to be tired of the present Yuria, did not catch their eye.


    Even if she knows it¡¯s forceful, she will never stop doing this until they opens the door. As she was about to get up and throw herself into the cage, she heard a sharp voice.


    ¡°¡­ Stop.¡±


    It was the voice of a younger sister with a lot of edge. But she was as weak as a girl who was about to die at any moment. Yuria took her hand off her cage and listened to her voice.


    ¡°Lala¡­.¡±


    Are you okay? Can you talk? How hurt are you? hurt a lot? The questions that have reached the end of her throat are swallowed back by the next words.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m okay. So please, please, be quiet. It¡¯s so loud that my head is ringing¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ How can I stay still..! you¡¯re hurt. It hurts like my heart is being ripped apart. No, no¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­  I¡¯ll be quiet¡­ Do not hurt¡­.¡±


    One of the knights went underground to call a doctor.


    Yuria pressed her eyes tightly with her palms to hold back the tears that were about to burst.


    ¡°Lala, why are you like that? Why are you banging your head on the wall¡­¡±


    ¡°I do not know¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­ Please, please, please don¡¯t do that again¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡­¡­.¡±


    Eventually, the knight returned with the doctor. The doctor went into the prison and checked on Layla¡¯s condition. He clicked his tongue and healed her wounds.


    Yuria leaned against the wall and crouched down, listening to the whole process.


    As she listened to the sound of wiping the blood, applying medicine to the wound, and wrapping her head with a bandage, Yuria gently closed her eyes.


    The hand that was on the floor was clenched tightly.


    ¡®What did the master save you? What were you reassured about? Lala¡¯s condition is so bad, she can¡¯t wait like this. I, I have to help. Only I can help Lala.¡¯


    Only me¡­


    Yuria¡¯s face was wet with indescribable emotions. It is in the form of a smile, but no one would call it a smile. Almost at the same time she pounded her in the head with her fist, and slammed it down.


    ¡°¡­ Remember it.¡±


    Think of work at the mansion. I remember the face of Count Nigor. Something useful, something related to slavery.


    Bang! Once again, the fist hit the head.


    Remember.


    Remember.


    Remember.


    Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember.


    Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember.


    Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember.


    Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember.


    Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember.


    Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember.


    Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember.


    Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember.


    Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember.


    No matter how terrible the memory is. don¡¯t be afraid to get over it. Don¡¯t be a coward. Don¡¯t Cry. Don¡¯t be annoying. Don¡¯t be like a child. You are an adult. I¡¯m going to save Lala. I will save her. Just like when she held my hand that day in the mansion. I am. I am!


    Bang!


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Yuria laughed and cried.


    I remember it.

 CH 33

    It was the next morning when Yuria remembered everything and calmed her excitement. She was so focused on it that she didn¡¯t feel tired even though she stayed up all night. Yuria got up from her seat and walked closer to her cage, and the knights heard the sound of her robe rubbing against the stone floor. They turned back to the sound they called. The girl who stood firm stared at the two with a more firm gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Duke. Take me to where she is. Not my sister, only me.¡±


    The prison door opened and a girl stepped into the hallway.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­ Yuri?¡±


    Layla, who was lying still on the floor, moaned and got up. She looked up at Yuria, who was clinging to the cage and approaching her.


    ¡°Lala, I am going to tell the Duke what I heard from Count Nigor.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What?¡±


    ¡°I thought I had never heard of slavery. But when I think about it, I must have heard a story about it from the Count. Something bad happened that day and I was just trying to forget¡­¡±


    ¡°You, you, did you remember what happened back then? Why did you¡­? Even if I try to recall the past, it¡¯s just painful¡­! When you heard the story of the Count, you trembled and couldn¡¯t go out because you were afraid you would run into them¡­. But are you going to tell others about it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. To be honest¡­ I¡¯m still scared.¡±


    Yuria is confident as she grabs her trembling body. She said she would be afraid of Count Nigor all her life. She may forget for a moment or reduce the size of the fear, but the memory of that day, this fear will never go away. maybe¡­ it will torment her until she grows old and dies. If it could be easily forgotten, it wouldn¡¯t have had the dreadful name of fear.


    Layla cried and shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s scary, but why?! Are you, by any chance, trying to escape from here? Then I will think about it. Or maybe you feel sorry for the people who said they were slaves¡­? What does that have to do with those people¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ You won¡¯t do anything. Even if you go, my mouth won¡¯t fall out. So don¡¯t go¡­ ¡±


    ¡°¡­ Lala.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Please don¡¯t go, Yuri. Just leave it to me as usual¡­.¡±


    Yuria grabbed her hand that was reaching out to herself.


    ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re right. I want to get out of here¡­ I am going to get you out of here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Noo¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not just that¡­ Yes, I want to change. I don¡¯t want to live as a coward who only cries and trembles over the past. I don¡¯t want to depend on you. I don¡¯t want to be your burden. I want to stand proudly by your side, I want to help¡­ and¡­.¡±


    ¡®And¡­?¡¯


    Yuria remembered her past for a moment.


    There was a small school in Nigor¡¯s estate. It is a place where basic studies are taught to common people. Miranda¡¯s calm and peaceful daily life, who is her teacher there, is filled with astonishment and shock by an incident that happened during her school day today. After she had dismissed all other children except for one girl, she handed her exam papers over the girl¡¯s seat and began to mumble.


    ¡°Oh my God, a hundred points? Who did you help with this? This is cheating¡­. No, you won¡¯t. Because this is a classroom only for juniors.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on right now¡­ What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯m sorry, Layla. I¡¯ve been distracted for a while¡­ . This is an upper class math problem that I accidentally distributed! All the kids got so low scores that I thought something was odd. When I checked, I handed out the wrong math test paper today! I took all the children and got roughly 10 or 20 points, but you didn¡¯t cheat and solved it completely by yourself, and you got 100 points. How did you know? I can see all the formulas written here. Ha, what a miracle it is. I¡¯ve never seen a child so good at math.¡±


    ¡°Aha¡­¡±


    Layla put her chin and let out her small sigh. Her expression was openly annoyed and turned into an innocent smile as soon as she met her teacher¡¯s gaze. Right next to it, the girl¡¯s older sister, Yuria, was watching the whole scene.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. I¡¯ve only solved a few problems that I had learned from my sister in advance. right, sister?¡±


    ¡°Uh? yes¡­.¡±


    ¡°The rest were all taken, I didn¡¯t know it would fit.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then, shall we prove it?¡±


    Miranda took her new test paper out of her arms. This time, they were difficult problems that the capital academy students were trying to solve.


    ¡°Can you solve this problem? What is this formula? Why don¡¯t you try it once?¡±


    Layla pretended to solve the problem by scribbling the letters with her pencil. With the wrong formulas and wrong answers, Miranda¡¯s face gradually turned into disappointment. There have been several tests since then, but Layla has not been able to solve them. Miranda sighed and patted Layla¡¯s head. Putting candy in her hand was a bonus.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry I caught you. Just go.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Good-bye.¡±


    Before leaving the classroom, Yuria looked at her exam paper once more. She was so full of problems that she couldn¡¯t even solve it on her own level. Layla took Yuria¡¯s hand and left the school as usual. Yuria asked before leaving her front door.


    ¡°Lala, did you really not know? ah¡­ It¡¯s not that I said you couldn¡¯t solve it, it¡¯s that Lala could have done something¡­ Because she¡¯s always good at things¡­ just¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can solve it. but I didn¡¯t solve it. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be bothered if I unpack it for nothing.¡±


    ¡°The answer to the first question is 2, the second is root 3, the third is¡­ I don¡¯t really remember Well, don¡¯t talk about this and tell me how it was today. Didn¡¯t the boy bully you today?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Nope! Today is¡­ It was fine.¡±


    Yuria looked at Layla¡¯s face and muttered quietly.


    ¡°¡­ I was able to solve it¡­¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t think I can ever solve it. Also Lala is great. me too¡­ I have to work hard in math in the future. I want to be much better at math than Lala.¡¯


    It was no surprise that Layla was good at math. Layla used to help the merchant parents count their money, and she sometimes pointed out mistakes in their calculations.


    She¡¯s smart, and she¡¯s even savage, so the grown-ups who listened to other children pretended to listen to Layla. The boys knew and teased Yuria, but they were scared of Layla and tried not to mess with her as much as possible.


    She was the most tree climber of all the children, was good at fighting, and even had a talent for elevating her opponents with her excellent verbal skills.


    She is a good cook too, so when our parents are out, she makes Yuria a delicious food. She is also good at knitting, All the scarves Yuria received every winter were woven by Laila.


    What surprised her the most was that she also had a talent for designing her clothes. She still can¡¯t forget her short mini skirts or the extravagantly designed clothes that she drew in an instant.


    ¡°How did you come up with this design¡­? Lala, are you a genius? It¡¯s not like me, Lala, it¡¯s much better for you to become a costume designer¡­.¡±


    ¡°What a genius¡­ I was just bored so I drew it. If you like the picture, take it with you.¡±


    Layla was good at everything. Layla was Yuria¡¯s absolute idol. Yuria always thought of her whenever she saw her gorgeous figure.


    She¡¯ll be smarter than Lala.


    She¡¯ll be better at designing costumes than Lala.


    She¡¯ll climb trees better than Lala.


    You¡¯ll be a better knitter than Lala.


    Than lala


    Than Lala


    Than Lala!


    ¡®And, I want to defeat you.¡¯


    Come to think of it, Yuria always wanted to defeat Layla.


    Her love and compassion were separate. No, she wanted to win because she loved it. She wanted to put on a good look by putting the one she loves ahead of her, and she wanted to make her feel that ¡®I¡¯ve grown enough to beat you¡¯.


    Yeah, so maybe this moment¡­


    ¡°I will take care of everything. Now, Lala, you can count on me.¡±


    This may be the moment when Yuria beat Layla for the first time.


    ¡®¡­ What¡­ What face are you making?¡¯


    Layla frowned. Because she was invisible. Yuria¡¯s face could not be seen as if there was smoke, as if only there had been crushed.


    She said, ¡®She always thought she knew what Yuria was thinking. However¡­ Now I don¡¯t know what Yuria is thinking. Will she save me? to rely on you? what are you¡­ how are you, you are a coward! You¡¯re the one I have to protect! Why, why are you acting like that? why?¡¯


    Why?


    I want to understand that. I want to know what kind of expression she has.


    At that thought, her hazy reflection of her face began to take shape.


    Yuria was smiling softly. Her eyes were filled with determination and courage, and she felt even trustworthy.


    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll get you out of here.¡±


    Yuria let go of Layla¡¯s hand and started moving her steps. It was then that Layla realized. She said that she was making a very big mistake.


    She said that Yuria is not weak. She is stronger than anyone else. If she¡¯s not strong, how can she go through the horrific past of her one by one? Will she be able to go tell others about some of her memories that aren¡¯t good enough?


    Can I do that?


    ¡®Of course! it can be if it¡¯s for Yuria¡­.¡¯


    Really?


    Sitting down at the sound of a whip? Just looking at Count aide Oberon makes you tremble? She¡¯s been told that all she has to do is tell the duke about slavery and she¡¯ll take us out, so why didn¡¯t she do anything until now? Why doesn¡¯t she grab Yuria and say I¡¯m going to talk instead? Because she doesn¡¯t want to remember that time. ¡®Cause I¡¯m scared. Thinking about it or telling it to someone makes me feel like I¡¯m going crazy.


    Scary.


    Layla recalled the emotions she had been forced to press. The horror of his disgusting and terrifying appearance climbs up her body and licks her face. She had goosebumps all over her body. It resembled a slimy darkness, and Layla couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Yuria¡¯s figure, as if a light was emanating from it.


    She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her.

 CH 34

    Chapter 34


    Kreek,Kreek,Kreek.


    Isley Emers woke up to the sound of something scratching. I could see the legs of a small child, white and slender. He frowned as he stared blankly down at his pale pink knees, checkered overall shorts, and the white cloth that tickled his legs.


    ¡®Huh? Where is this place? What was I doing right now¡¯


    Kreek,Kreek,Kreek.


    I heard a sound I had heard before. Isley blinked his eyes a couple of times before raising his head. What opened in front of him was a table full of delicious food. A simple white tablecloth without any patterns made the food on it stand out. It was then that he realized the identity of the object in his hand. fork and knife. Dirty with brown sauce. In front of him was a steak cut into a mess.


    ¡®Yes, I was eating.¡¯


    Kreek,Kreek,Kreek.


    Isley turned to where the sound was coming from, to the chair where my mother was sitting. The duke wore a mask whiter than a white tablecloth. The mask covered the entire face and was too thick to see the expression behind it.


    ¡°Mom, why are you wearing a mask?¡±


    ¡°Mask? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. My dear son, Izzy.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re wearing a white mask right now. Take that off right away. You can¡¯t eat if you¡¯re wearing a mask.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ha¡­ Now I don¡¯t need to eat. I¡¯m full just watching you eat. And I¡¯m not wearing a mask Haha, I see. Are you joking again? You cute naughty boy.¡±


    Kreek,Kreek,Kreek.


    ¡°¡­ And I think there¡¯s a strange noise behind that mask¡­¡±


    Kreek,Kreek,Kreek.


    ¡°¡­ Can¡¯t you just take it off?¡±


    ¡°What a funny joke! hahaha.¡±


    Suddenly the Duke began to laugh. Isley felt goosebumps all over his body. Because he felt something was strange to her.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha¡±


    ¡­ The laughter stops and the air changes. Cold, wet, and heavy.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you regret it?¡±


    Isley grabbed his neck. Because as he breathed in the air, his throat hurt.


    It¡¯s painful.


    ¡°¡­ Hah¡­ Haah! regret it? I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°You told me to take it off. It¡¯s your fault. It¡¯s all your fault. what you want you. you. you. you. you. you. you. you guys.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Mother¡­? why¡­ Yes. Cough! From before¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­ No, I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m afraid of mother¡­ that is¡­ cough!¡±


    The Duke slowly raised her hand and grabbed the mask.


    Behind it were the octopus¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Uh, mother¡­?¡±


    What I thought was eight became ten, then twenty, two hundred, one thousand, no, countless, long, and thick stretches out and covering the entire dining room.


    ¡°Hey¡­! This is not my mother¡­!¡±


    It¡¯s a monster!


    It is something that you cannot understand even if you know its identity. I¡¯d rather not know. Strangely shaped legs began to rise above me. The sticky, disgusting, disgusting touch made Isley scream.


    ¡°¡­ Ugh!¡±


    And woke up


    He couldn¡¯t remember what kind of dream he had, but he only remembered the unpleasant feeling. So he frowned and spit out cursing.


    Sunlight streams in through the closed curtains. The morning came again. Isley crouched and lifted his head slightly to look at the light shining on the floor before burying it again between his knees. A rumbling sound was heard from the ship. Contrary to the hum, I didn¡¯t feel hungry at all. His gloom is so engrossed in his mind that he has no time to worry about anything else.


    Then, someone knocked on his door.


    ¡°¡­ Layla¡­?¡±


    Every morning, noon and evening Layla came to clean his room. Recalling this, Isley¡¯s face brightened a little, then darkened again.


    ¡®No, it can¡¯t be. She didn¡¯t come yesterday. In the morning, at lunch, in the evening¡­ Is she saying she doesn¡¯t want to see me anymore?¡¯


    That expectation was not wrong. It wasn¡¯t Layla¡¯s high roaring voice, but a low, heavy voice that seemed to belong to an older woman came from outside his door.


    ¡°Master, I brought breakfast.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Noisy¡­ get off it. I said Iwant to eat. If you bother me more, I¡¯ll cut off either your left arm or your right leg.¡±


    ¡°Are you still threatening other maids like that? Hah, if it wasn¡¯t for me as the maid, everyone would have gotten scared and ran away. If you starve like this, you will hurt your body. The butlers, except for me, are worried a lot.¡±


    From outside the door came the maid¡¯s polite greeting to someone. The person, who was greeted, knocked on Isley¡¯s door gracefully, and said in an irritated voice.


    ¡°Isley, stop and eat. Are you protesting like a child? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on¡­ Don¡¯t you think starving is stupid? Mother too¡­ is worried about you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ She must be very concerned.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Noisy. A true nobleman would usually hand over a formal sentence.¡±


    At Arthur¡¯s hoarse voice, Isley let out a small laugh. He looked at the long sword that was leaning against the wall. It was an item that I had Layla bring from the smithy back in the day.


    ¡®¡­ Should I approach Layla first and apologize¡­? What if she avoids me¡­? What if she hates me more? No, I¡¯d hate it even more if I just stayed like this. okay¡­ Let¡¯s meet first. Wait a minute, now that I see¡­¡¯


    Isley, who remembered something, got up from his seat and jumped up and opened the door. The door moved violently and crashed into the wall, and Arthur and the maid twitched, as if a little startled.


    ¡°Layla, my exclusive servant¡­? Has she already left the mansion?¡±


    He remembered clearly that Layla would give her resignation letter and she would leave in three days. And today was the third day. At Isley¡¯s words, the maid, Jean, struggled to swallow her sigh as she was about to come out, and Arthur frowned.


    ¡°Young master¡­ The maid hasn¡¯t gone out yet. She can¡¯t go out.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to even say this¡­  Layla and her sister have been stealing things from the masters secretly. She was found guilty of that, and she is now in a dungeon.¡±


    Isley raised the corners of his mouth, saying it was ridiculous.


    ¡°You are lying¡­? Why is she doing that? Layla is not like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t play, just tell the truth!¡±


    Arthur let out a short sigh and let the maid go.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll explain. Calm down.¡±


    He thought he should tell his brother how this happened. Arthur explained, succinctly and succinctly, what had happened to Layla.


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s not that good way, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad way either¡­ Isley¡­? Isley Emers!¡±


    Arthur mistakenly mistaken Isley¡¯s feelings for Layla as simple liking or curiosity, similar to his own.


    So, as soon as Arthur had finished telling the story, he had no idea that Isley would find Osses and grab him by the collar.


    Osses, who was heading to the duke¡¯s office early in the morning, was suddenly struck by a human spirit that attacked him. A huge hand grabbed him by the collar, and at the same time, his body was lifted lightly and pressed against the wall. It was a formidable force. bang! With a loud noise, the back and the wall collide. Employers were startled, and those with a little more seniority looked for people in a position to put an end to the situation.


    Osses grimaced at his piercing pain, then looked into his opponent¡¯s face.


    He realized the identity of the opponent from the moment he was grabbed by the collar. There are very few people in this family who can treat him like this. And especially those who can lift an adult man so easily. Osses made eye contact with Isley and smiled.


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so angry all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, you said¡­?¡±


    Isley growled as he walked up to the nose of his face.


    ¡°I heard everything from Arthur. brother¡­ Osses, he said that you imprisoned Layla by doing something dirty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Stop making a fuss and let it go.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Our mother won¡¯t like it if it¡¯s loud. This is in front of mother¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°And, isn¡¯t Isley the same anyway?¡±


    From now on, there are no good things the employees have heard. Osses whispered in Isley¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I have already heard that you took the fainting maid into the infirmary. I heard your expressions were really nice back then, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The hand on the collar trembles finely. The same is true of the eyes facing each other.


    ¡°What did you do to the maid to make her faint? What¡¯s that? What horrible thing did you do to her, Isley Emus? You can¡¯t do this to others. And wouldn¡¯t you like it if you could catch a maid like this? Why don¡¯t you think about how to hold her¡±


    Without saying a word, Isley loosened the strength in his hands. And he just stared blankly at the wall like a lost soul. Osses set his feet on the ground and turned around, contemplating his stupid face.


    ¡®It¡¯s annoying¡­.¡¯


    Osses let out a deep sigh as he fiddled with the creases of his shirt.


    He returned to his usual soft smile, but his heart, on the contrary, was full of irritation.


    ¡®Emotional and ignorant. I really don¡¯t like him being called a rare genius.¡¯


    Osses called the maid from afar.


    ¡°Isley doesn¡¯t look very good, so take him to the doctor.¡±


    And in order to solve the original problem, he lightly knocked on the door of the Duke¡¯s office. Arthur, who came here late, noticed what had happened and frowned, but, turning around, he didn¡¯t notice. Arthur got the duke¡¯s permission and went inside. He greeted his mother, who was buried in the papers, softly.


    ¡°Good morning, mother.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss unnecessarily. It¡¯s noisy.¡±


    The duke, noticing the commotion outside, answered, sipping her coffee and scanning the documents. Papers are folded, swept, and sounds are heard in the quiet parlor.


    ¡°Yes, sorry¡­¡±


    Osses opened his mouth to hand over the apple. At the same time, the duke put down her glass and said:


    ¡°Do you have a favor? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so quick-witted¡­ Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m here for business.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t release the maids in the basement.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useful for this job. If it went well, it may solve the problem.¡±


    ¡°So you blocked the way to the dungeon?¡±


    Osses remembered what happened yesterday. The dungeon couldn¡¯t be entered. It was because the knights blocked the way, saying it was the duke¡¯s order. If the duke ordered it directly, no one in the duke¡¯s family could ignore it and act recklessly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think they have anything to do with mother¡¯s work¡­  Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I thought I was involved in the slave auction to some extent.¡±


    ¡°I was going to tell you when I was more certain. All of them, including you. You guys also helped me quite a bit.¡±


    Then a knock was heard again, and the knight came in with the duke¡¯s permission. Hearing the story she whispered in her ear, she bluntly uttered her words of permission. And Yuria came in.

 CH 35

    Yuria washed herself thoroughly. She had been in the dungeon for a few days, so she wasn¡¯t terribly dirty, but she wasn¡¯t clean enough to go see a noble.


    While washing with cold water and soap, she suddenly thought of her sister who was in prison.


    After wiping herself with a towel and changing into new clothes, Yuria was given bread and a glass of water. After taking a bite, she realized she was hungry. It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t feed her in prison, but she had no appetite at the time and never thought of eating anything. And how much was she concentrating on retrieving her memory? Layla didn¡¯t even touch her food, so her sister had been starving for days.


    The knights knew this and showed kindness by handing her food. The freshly baked bread was soft and warm. After eating all of the bread, rinsing her mouth with water, she thought of her sister again.


    Yuria would always think of Layla when she was weak. Like finding light in the dark, or finding fire in the cold, it was almost a reflex action for Yuria.


    Each time she used to think she wanted to depend on her sister, but now it¡¯s different. The more she remembered Layla¡¯s face, the stronger she could be.


    ¡®Let¡¯s do it well. Even if you meet the duke, don¡¯t be terrified.¡¯


    We become weak with each other, and we become stronger with each other. It is a blessing to have someone who can do that.


    After finishing preparations, Yuria went straight to the duke¡¯s office with the knights.


    People who came across them looked at her as if they were seeing a strange creature and murmured. She didn¡¯t withdraw from the gaze because she knew she was innocent of herself, and she came out with a promise not to give up in any way.


    Yuria soon met Emily, who was walking down the hallway with a worried face. Taking a deep breath, Emily closed her mouth as soon as she spotted her. She soon stretched out her arms and tried to hug Yuria, but she couldn¡¯t resist and just grabbed her hand.


    ¡°¡­ Yuria¡­!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Emily¡­ Hello?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, how did you get here? Everyone acted like they¡¯d never let you go¡­! Have you ever been accused of being falsely accused?¡±


    She looked at the knights on both sides as if to be wary of Yuria.


    ¡°¡­ That doesn¡¯t seem like that. Anyway, what happened¡­?¡±


    Instead of answering, Yuria smiled as if not to worry. Faced with that smile, Emily had a face that looked like she was about to cry.


    ¡°¡­ Sorry.¡±


    The knights stopped her from reaching out to Yuria in a hurry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be of any help. I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ve told the head maid several times that you¡¯re not like that, that there¡¯s a misunderstanding, but she doesn¡¯t listen¡­ I try not to let you in the prison¡­! I really have nothing to say to the two people who left first. Especially for Leisha¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­ No. That alone has helped me a lot.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell me why you came out? Are you having a hard time speaking? Then tell me this one thing. Are you going to be punished? Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not going to be punished. That¡¯s all I can say for sure. So don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Yuria gently grabbed her hand and then released it again. Emily looked melancholy at Yuria¡¯s back as she left.


    Yuria, who arrived in front of the office after a while, looked at the two men standing in front of her and pondered for a moment, then bowed her head with the knights. This is because among the men, the man leaning against the wall with a blank face was the second master of the mansion, Isley Emers, and the one standing with a frown in front of her was the third master, Arthur Emers.


    Arthur¡¯s eyes ran down Yuria¡¯s face. The place where the eyes finally reached was the faces of the knights.


    ¡°Where are you taking the maid?¡±


    ¡°I am taking her to the Duke¡¯s office. There was an order to do so.¡±


    Why? What would my mother do to meet the maid? Arthur, who was about to ask, bit his mouth. He couldn¡¯t figure out why they did what they were told anyway. With a brief sigh, he realized that it was better to take Isley than to ask the reason. Then the knight entered the office and came with the duke¡¯s permission. Only then Yuria was able to enter her office.


    Inside the office were the Duke, her assistant, and Osses. The Duke reached out and pointed to the sofa in the office.


    ¡°Sit down on the sofa.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yuria was so nervous that it was only after she sat down on the sofa that Osses was not smiling as usual.


    The room was so quiet that it felt uncomfortable. Even though I had come to speak, I wondered if I could open my mouth. The situation in which the two pairs of bright red eyes stared intently at her face made her even feel a heavy pressure.


    The duke called her assistant and whispered something. Then the aide went out and came back with the two men after a while.


    They were Isley Emers and Arthur Emers. They entered the room with strange faces and sat across from Yuria. They looked like they didn¡¯t know why they were called.


    Such a face was dyed with absurdity or ridicule at the Duke¡¯s subsequent words.


    ¡°The reason I called you guys is because of a maid named Yuria Hanson who is sitting over there. She was the lover of Count Nigor for a year and was closest to him. She¡¯s a witness to prove that Count Nigor was involved in the slave auction, and I will tell you the story today. I thought that hearing her story would be helpful to you who have worked with her in the future.¡±


    The three young masters were quite surprised. The only information they knew about Yuria and Layla was simple basics, or that they were both born and raised in the Countess of Nigor. Because they were interested, but never tried to find out more than that. It was surprising, but if you think about it, it was not so surprising that Yuria and Count Nigor were related. James Nigor had an insidious personality that revealed a woman to a ferocious disposition. Everyone could not help but flirt with the beautiful Yuria.


    ¡°Mother¡­. Why are you telling such a story now?¡±


    Arthur expressed his disappointment, just like Osce before, and Isley sat down on the sofa with a frown on his face.


    ¡°Like this.¡±


    At that moment, a small, soft voice came from somewhere. Five pairs of eyes turned to where the sound was coming from.


    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t know so many people would listen to it.¡±


    It was Yuria. She clasped her hand, trembling with nervousness and fear of being surrounded by high-ranking nobles. All around her, even the duke, were powerful aristocrats.


    ¡®Take a deep breath and calm down. If you still can¡¯t calm down, think of Lala.¡¯


    Yuria took a deep breath. Still, when her heart did not settle, she quietly closed her eyes and thought of Layla. She recalls her soft light brown hair, her cheeks always dyed red, and the warm smell that comes from holding her in her arms. Then she was soon able to calm her mind.


    ¡°Is that why you don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°¡­ No.¡±


    ¡°Then how about we start the story now?¡±


    ¡°All right. But, first of all, convince me. Can you get us out of jail?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    At this time, Arthur and Osses¡¯s faces frowned slightly.


    ¡°Mother, when did you make that promise?¡±


    The Duke did not answer her son¡¯s question and spoke to Yuria.


    ¡°Is that enough?¡±


    ¡°My sister and I never stole anything. She¡¯d never even thought of it. Can you relieve our injustice?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°We will leave the mansion as soon as this is done. Promise me that you will send us quietly and that you will not do any harm.¡±


    ¡°¡­  When things go smoothly, I will let you go. I could give you a prize.¡±


    Yuria was so focused on the duke that she didn¡¯t notice the faces of the young masters. If she had seen their faces, if she had met those eyes, she might have run away, horrified by the gooey and eerie feeling contained within. Even if she hadn¡¯t run away, it would have made her barely calmed heart fluctuate again. Fortunately or unfortunately, she did not see their faces.


    ¡°¡­ Really? then¡­¡±


    Yuria was afraid to utter the following words. But she closed her eyes and said,


    ¡°Could you do it in the name of Duke Emers?¡±


    At that moment, the air in the room became heavy. Four pairs of red eyes stared at Yuria coldly, and as she felt that gaze, she raised her hand and touched her neck.


    It was because she felt like she was suffocating from the sudden pressure. Her face heated with tension and sweat ran down her forehead. The duke looked down at her with cold eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s off topic.¡±


    Nobles valued honor. To put a name on it means to bet on honor. They put their names on promises that must never be broken. The act of giving a name was done between nobles or the royal family.


    It could not be used for promises of no value or meaning with common people.


    ¡°Sorry. But¡­ I¡¯m a person of deep distrust, so I can¡¯t be sure easily. If the Duke promises in the name, I¡­  I think I can fully trust the Duke and tell the story.¡±


    Ensuing silence. silence. silence¡­


    Yuria, who had lost all her courage, could no longer face that stinging gaze. So, she bows her head and looks only at the sweat dripping down her chin line and onto the back of her hand. Scratching the wet back of her hand with her fingernails, she recalled her sister¡¯s face again. This time she had a mischievous smile.


    ¡®¡­ Lala, I¡¯m so scared. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to die. But I will do my best for you and for us.¡¯


    Then the courage rises. Yuria slowly raised her head and looked at the Duke. Suddenly, the duke withdrew her cold gaze and returned to her usual state.


    ¡°Good. I will take the name of the Emers family.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Now tell me. your story.¡±


    ¡°All right¡­. I am.¡±


    Yuria took a breath and opened her mouth again.


    ¡°I was born in the Countess of Nigor. She had a strict but caring mother, a loving father, and a younger sister. We were very happy.¡±


    Tuk, tuk, tuk.


    The Duke tapped the desk with her finger.


    ¡°What I need is not the story of your birth, but the story of Count Nigor.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes, I know.¡±


    Not only Yuria, but everyone in this room will know this. But, isn¡¯t it too rude to take only necessary information and leave out the misfortunes Layla and herself has suffered? If there is anything you want in that misfortune¡­  Aren¡¯t you supposed to take all your misfortunes and all you want?


    So Yuria decided to tell her story before giving the Duke the information she wanted. No one wants it, it¡¯s just an unhappy story. A story that must be avoided by those who hear it, in a hurry to see if that misfortune will reach them.


    Maybe she just wants to be grumpy at her for bringing back bad memories that may have simply been blamed on her sister and herself. She smiled awkwardly as she met the red eyes staring at her.


    ¡°¡­  Can you still listen to me? I will definitely tell the story the Duke wants.¡±


    Finally, the duke nodded as if to continue.


    TL/N: Laisha is Yuria and Layla Mothe

 CH 36

    Yuria was born and raised in the Countess of Nigor area. She had a strict but caring mother and a benevolent father, and one younger sister.


    ¡°Yuria, everything else is fine¡­ But why are you not very good at math? Mom always said that the only way for commoners like us to succeed is by studying. Mathematics is especially important. If you¡¯re not good at math, you¡¯re going to have a hard time going  anywhere.¡±


    My mother, Laisha, was a person who valued studies. Occasionally she would frown upon seeing her report card from her school.


    Layla has always had great scores, so Yuria was the only one to be pointed out.


    Yuria, who came out to the kitchen to have breakfast before going to school, rolled her eyes without even thinking of making excuses. Then she smiled broadly like her father.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to move this matter with a cute smile like that again¡­¡±


    ¡°Honey, honey. calm down. What do grades matter? She just need to grow up well.¡±


    In comparison, her father, Martin, was tolerant in that respect. As he smiled, his face lit up. Having left Yuria with an outstanding beauty, he knew very well how to use his own face to soften his wife¡¯s mood. Then, Laisha struggled to raise the corners of her lips.


    ¡°It is important to grow well, but it is also important to live well.¡±


    ¡°And Yuria dreams of becoming a costume designer?¡±


    ¡°Mathematics is also important.¡±


    The two chatted for a while and ended the fight with a short kiss. Although both their personality and their appearance were polar opposites, her parents were so close that they were rumored to be a lovebird.


    Yuria was very fond of her parents¡¯ expressions of affection. She even thought that if she ever got married in the future, she would want to live like that.


    But her younger sister, Layla, didn¡¯t seem to think so. She sighed and then used to whip up her breakfast and lunch box that was on her table.


    ¡°Wait, kids, before you go¡­¡±


    After receiving their parents¡¯ kisses on the cheek in turn, the sisters left the house.


    When we go to school, we go to class until twelve o¡¯clock. After eating their packed lunch, they can go home right away. Yuria hated it while Layla liked going to school. Because she is able to play with her friends.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t bother me¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hey, what? I can¡¯t hear what you¡¯re saying? ugly. Are you crying again?¡±


    ¡°She cries all the time.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! ugly.¡±


    It was because the boys were teasing me by pulling my hair or giving me weird nicknames.


    Even the teachers and parents yelled at them to no avail. So Yuria didn¡¯t like boys very much.


    Who likes a man when he cries and throws things at him when she pretends to ignore them?


    ¡°Hey! These children!¡±


    It is thanks to her two-year-old younger sister that he is able to withstand the bullying.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Layla!¡±


    ¡°Run¡­ run away¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t run away. There are five of us, so why run away? Last time we lost because there were three, but this time it will be different, right?¡±


    Layla couldn¡¯t stand the person who bullied Yuria. She said, ¡°No violence at all!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but raise her fists when she saw what boys were doing.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to young children¡­  You don¡¯t know! Then don¡¯t touch other people¡¯s family. Little kids learn only bad things¡­.¡±


    Her pretty braided hair is all messed up, and her nosebleeds are ridiculously spread. Every time she sees Layla¡¯s mischievous smile while beating up boys, Yuria feels sorry and realizes her love for her again.


    It is a common story now that the boys who bully Yuria will get beat by Layla during school hours and the boys who hit Layla are called by their teachers.


    After returning home, Yuria treats Layla¡¯s scarred face, or bursts into tears after applying bandages and medicine to her face.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­ It hurts because of me and your face looks like this¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Why is that for you? It¡¯s because of those naughty kids who bully you, and it¡¯s my fault that I couldn¡¯t hold back my anger.¡±


    On such days, Yuria¡¯s eyes were so swollen that it was difficult to open them properly.


    To comfort her, Layla gave her a tasty treat or wet a towel with cold water and placed it over her eyes.


    On days when Layla and the boys did not fight, they played with their peers or wandered around the village before entering the house.


    Yuria liked to hang out with her friends and spend time doing things with her sister, but the thing she loved the most was drawing and making various clothes at home.


    My sewing skills aren¡¯t that good yet, so I didn¡¯t get a good result.


    Yuria¡¯s parents were fabric merchants.


    To be precise, They were employees at the top of a large fabric factory. They worked mainly in sales by visiting various customers and showing fabrics.


    As a child, Yuria followed her parents to various clothing stores and workshops.


    As a result, I was able to see a variety of clothes from everyday wear to dresses, and I fell in love with the world created by intertwining lines and cotton and dreamed of becoming a costume designer.


    If you are immersed in sewing, evening will come quickly.


    The sister¡¯s parents left early in the morning and returned in the evening. They always come in with presents for their daughters, such as snacks, books, or sewing tools.


    At dinner time, the family shared what happened during the day, got angry at the bad things and happy at the good things, and at night they hugged each other and went to bed.


    Yuria had a dream that made her laugh just thinking about it and had a lovely family. Her four families lived happily ever after. Yuria was sure she would live like this for the rest of her life.


    I am not wealthy enough to do everything I want, and there will be many sad days as well as smiling days, but I will live my life in small and peaceful ways¡­


    Forever¡ª


    And Yuria finds out on a noisy morning that she¡¯s completely wrong.


    I woke up very early that day, strangely. It was dawn. The sky outside the window was a mixture of pale blue and unfinished black, creating a strange color. Usually she slept with Layla, but that day she didn¡¯t feel her present next to her.


    Yuria felt suspicious and went outside.


    Whether the parents had not yet returned or whether they were in a deep sleep after returning, a lonely stillness was wafting through the house.


    She visited her parents¡¯ room and went down to the first floor to stop by the living room and kitchen. The family was nowhere to be seen. She then realizes that someone has been making a lot of noise outside.


    Yuria put her feet in her mother¡¯s shoes and went outside. The villagers had their confused faces wrapped around something.


    Some wept, some contorted their faces, and some turned their heads as if they couldn¡¯t see it. They even snatched children who were sneaking into people¡¯s arms and sent them home.


    What the hell is at the center of it? Why is everyone reacting like that? Yuria, like the other children, tilted her head and headed towards there.


    ¡°It¡¯s so terrifying¡­.¡±


    ¡°Who knew? I never thought this would happen to Laisha and Martin.¡±


    ¡°Yuria and Layla are like, ¡®What should I do now?¡¯  Ugh¡­ When will the funeral director come? We need to fix this right away.¡±


    ¡°I think it would be better for us to move the body as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that! The damage is so bad! If you touch it carelessly, even the undertaker will have a hard time touching it.¡±


    The surroundings became cold. And even though it was summer, the cold, like midwinter, enveloped my body.


    ¡®What do you mean by all that? my mom and dad¡­¡¯


    Yuria was belatedly aware of the existence of Layla, who was approaching me while trembling.


    ¡°¡­ When did you come out?¡±


    Layla blocked Yuria¡¯s in front of her and said sternly.


    ¡°Go home.¡±


    ¡°Lala La¡­.¡±


    Yuria was startled when she saw her younger sister¡¯s face.


    ¡°Why are you making such a scary face¡­? What are you doing over there? Can¡¯t I go? Why?¡±


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    ¡°¡­ No¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yuria! don¡¯t go!¡±


    Why are people born with curiosity? It forces you to check whatever the consequences may be.


    The thing that killed and saved people the most was curiosity, which gave hope and plunged them into despair. She shakes off Layla¡¯s hand and despairs because of her curiosity.


    The girl did not yet know that there was a truth that had to be hidden in the world.


    Yuria pushed through the people and moved forward. She occasionally came up with a hand that was trying to grab her, but she pushed it back and pushed it away and kept going. And she soon comes across two objects covered in white cloth.


    Yuria became impatient with the presence of her younger sister chasing after her or the sight of adults reaching out with fearful faces, so she collected the cloth without feeling afraid of the existence under it.


    Then a familiar face appears. It was her own parents, Laisha and Martin.


    Yuria couldn¡¯t scream. She couldn¡¯t even let out her moan. It was because what was revealed in front of me was in such a terrible way.


    Someone hurriedly covered her eyes and lifted her up to get away, but it was too late. Yuria was drooping like a broken doll in the arms of the man who had lifted her, and then she began to struggle.


    ¡°Aww!¡±


    The man didn¡¯t even care about her fists smashing my chest.


    ¡°No¡­! no no¡­ mom¡­ Dad¡­!¡±


    It was a carriage accident.


    It is said that a deer suddenly appeared, causing the carriage to swerve and fall off the cliff.


    The coachman is nowhere to be found, and the couple died.


    If the deer hadn¡¯t come out, the accident wouldn¡¯t have happened. Had it not been for a cliff right next to the road, it might have ended with a simple injury. If the driver had been an older man, he might have just slaughtered the deer instead of turning.


    A tragedy created by coincidence and coincidence¡­  Why did God create such tragedies? why?


    ¡®God, please tell me it¡¯s a lie. Please tell me this is just a dream. When I open my eyes, please let me return to my daily life with Mom and Dad.¡¯


    Is this fun? Seeing a person suffer? Praying with tears in their eyes?


    At a funeral full of mourning, Yuria prayed but nothing could change, and shed tears that could not change anyone¡¯s heart.

 CH 37

    It rained heavily on the day of the funeral. The ground became soggy, and with every step she took, mud clings to her shoes.


    Yuria prayed until her parents¡¯ coffin went to the cemetery. She prayed, prayed, prayed, prayed again, and prayed over and over. But none of those numerous prayers have been fulfilled.


    ¡°Now let me ask you. Do you have any last words for them?¡±


    When the coffin workers are told to say goodbye, the girl realizes that she can never go back to the past. When she returns home, her parents¡¯ room will be empty, there will be no one to kiss her on the cheek before school, there will only be food for two at mealtime, and no one will buy a present for her on the way home. She had no choice but to accept that miserable and terrifying reality.


    ¡°Mom¡­ Dad¡­!¡±


    Yuria fell on her parents¡¯ coffin and cried. The black umbrella she was wearing is on the floor. The thin rain made everything wet, making it impossible to tell what was tears and what was rain. Everyone cried. The sky, the buildings, the stones, the people¡­  But Layla didn¡¯t cry.


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s all wet, you will catch a cold.¡±


    Wearing a black umbrella, her face was dry.


    ¡°Why, why don¡¯t you cry? Mom and Dad died¡­ Aren¡¯t you sad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sad.¡±


    Layla tilted her umbrella toward Yuria and said calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s sad, but you can¡¯t stop crying. And I don¡¯t deserve to cry¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±


    Sometimes Yuria couldn¡¯t understand Layla¡¯s words. I don¡¯t even know exactly where the gaze that seems to be looking far away. Yuria said that Layla was the person she loved the most and closest to, but at the same time she was the most unknown person.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Yuria.¡±


    It¡¯s just that Yuria can¡¯t stop crying¡­ It felt strangely sad to see Layla simply handing out an apology without meaning, so she cried more than she did before. Layla sat down in the seat and hugged Yuria.


    After that, they held each other¡¯s hands and buried the coffin in the ground and watched the process of the soil covering it. Yuria sighed and wiped her tears. Her eyes were swollen, and her nose and cheeks were blushing red. Emily watched the scene from a distance and led the sister to the church.


    Naturally, the funeral was also attended by  Laisha¡¯s longtime friend, Emily. She was the maid of the duke and was always busy. But sometimes she would take a vacation and she would come down to the estate of Count Nigor.


    Only to see Laisha. When Laisha and Emily met, they talked about their recent status, parenting, and letters they exchanged when they were apart. After that, she played with the sister. Today, she came down after a week¡¯s leave to pay tribute to Laisha and look after the sisters. Not only that, but she paid all the funeral expenses.


    So Emily was a good person.


    She thought she was a good person, Yuria was reluctant to see her. It was the memory of the night her father didn¡¯t return until dawn for work and her mother fell asleep on the sofa in the living room, exhausted from talking to her friend. That day, she saw Yuria secretly kissing Laisha as she was sleeping. She may have misunderstood her.


    ¨C ¡­ Yuria¡­ did you see¡­?


    However, Yuria still remembered the awkwardness when their eyes met, the strange air.


    Yuria held Layla¡¯s hand tightly and looked up at Emily, who was sitting next to me awkwardly. Her eyes were dyed red. The handkerchief in her grip was wet and fluttering from her grip.


    After the funeral, the people left.


    The church, with only three people left, was so quiet that you could hear the rain hitting the windows. The rain got stronger as time passed. So the sound of dripping was heard over and over again. The black shadow that engulfed the inside of the church crouched under the faint light coming through the stained glass. Emily stared blankly at the statue of an angel in the cathedral, Yuria looked at Emily, and Layla looked at Yuria.


    The silence was spilled. Emily closed her eyes slightly in the silence and then opened her eyes.


    ¡°Layla, Yuria¡­ Would you like to live with me?¡±


    Tears welled up in Emily¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t fully be your mother, but¡­ I want to cherish and love you as much as Laisha and Martin who have gone away.¡±


    Tears ran down her jawline.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the duchy together. And become family with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ah.¡±


    Emily¡¯s large hand covered Yuria¡¯s smaller one. Her eyes met hers and they were wet. Sadness, emptiness, anger¡­ And her love for her mother, whom she didn¡¯t want to notice, combined with her eyes. For a moment, Yuria felt disgust.


    This person is so¡­


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    At that moment, Layla quickly pulled out Yuria¡¯s hand that Emily was holding. It¡¯s like reading her sister¡¯s mind. Emily opened her eyes wide in surprise. She slowly retrieved her hand and wiped the tears with the handkerchief. And she smiled in embarrassment.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It seems I¡¯ve gone too far to be a family¡­? What I want to say is that I want to be your protector. Let¡¯s go to the Duchy¡­.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your words, but I don¡¯t want to go to the Duchy. We prefer to live in the Countess of Nigor.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re going to stay alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I think so.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s reckless. Wouldn¡¯t it be too difficult to live with only young children? Besides, you have no relatives. If you don¡¯t have someone to take care of you, you¡¯ll have to go to an orphanage.¡±


    That was right. Her father, Martin, was an orphan, and his mother, Laisha, lost her parents early and she¡¯s only daughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Because we¡¯ve already figured out a way for the two of us to get along.¡±


    ¡°Layla, no matter how mature you are, you are only a fifteen-year-old child¡­ no no¡­ Guess I¡¯m too early. It¡¯s late, so let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    Emily clenched the handkerchief and stood up. Walking a few steps forward, she stopped and waited for her sister. As she approached her, Yuria turned her back and looked at Layla, who stood up from her seat and didn¡¯t move.


    ¡®Why did you refuse? As Aunt Emily said, we don¡¯t have relatives to look after us, and we don¡¯t have grandparents. If she were the usual Layla, I think she would have definitely accepted it. What are you thinking¡­?¡¯


    Yuria knew that it was much better to have a guardian than to be with young children. Layla¡¯s face was engulfed in the shadows, so there was no expression on her face. Even if you can see the expression, can you understand the inside? I do not know. I do not know. I can¡¯t understand.


    ¡®¡­ But it¡¯s Layla. There must be a reason why she turned down Aunt Emily¡¯s offer.¡¯


    After that, Emily took great care of the sisters until the end of the vacation. On the last day, when she once again offered to live with her, Layla flatly refused. At that time, she didn¡¯t ask Yuria¡¯s opinion. She never asked if she wanted to rise in the duchy, or how she felt about hanging out with aunt Emily. I just made a request like a compulsion to do what I said. But what¡¯s the matter? Layla¡¯s opinion was Yuria¡¯s opinion, and Yuria always thought that her sister was right, and she thought that there must be some reason for that rejection, so there was no problem with her.


    ¡°I am still worried. Living with only two young children¡­ If you¡¯re having a hard time, write me a letter anytime. Then I¡¯ll come pick you up anytime.¡±


    So Emily left.


    Despite her concerns, the two got along really well. Layla did her chores very well, she was seasoned enough to haggle with the merchants at the market, and she was mature enough to soothe weeping Yuria, thinking of her parents from time to time. Because. Yeah, how grown-up you were¡­  Yuria had never seen her cry. Just as adults don¡¯t shed tears in front of children.


    Also, the neighbors who felt pity for the sisters who lost their parents at a young age showed kindness to them, and there was a legacy that was neither too small nor too small. She said that Emily would send money, clothes and food from time to time, so they didn¡¯t have a hard time. Of course, the kindness of neighbors is temporary, and the legacy fades away over time. Still, if there was one thing that didn¡¯t change, it was Emily¡¯s heart and devotion.


    Despite multiple rejections, she kept sending letters asking if we would come to the Duchy. She sent her greetings and gifts from time to time, even after she refused to make such an offer any more. She also came down to the Nigor estates where she, very, very rarely, took vacations. Gradually, the uneasiness of  Yuria¡¯s mind disappeared. A feeling of gratitude grew in her empty place.


    As they grew older, the sisters found decent jobs and made money. So Yuria worked as a clerk in a clothing store, and Layla worked as a teacher¡¯s assistant at school during the day and went to the bookstore in the evening to work. Those days were added one by one and became a daily routine.


    Suddenly, it becomes natural to prepare a meal for two people, it becomes natural to go to my parents¡¯ graveyard to offer flowers, and quiet rather than bustle becomes the atmosphere of the house, and answering Emily¡¯s letters becomes more enjoyable.


    Then one day, the owner of the estate, Countess Nigor, died suddenly of a heart attack.

 CH 38

    A large and grand funeral was held.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the dark atmosphere, the black veils that people put on their heads, and the drab black clothes they wore neatly, it would have been okay to call it a party. Yuria didn¡¯t even know the Count, and he wasn¡¯t friendly either. Nevertheless, she felt her mood subside as she watched the funeral procession of people.


    ¡®¡­ How sad is the family when their father dies?¡¯


    TL/N: I¡¯ve translated it wrong, it¡¯s not the Countess (Mother) who takes care of the teritorial, it was Count (Father).


    The Countess died giving birth to her second child. After that, the Count did not take a woman to replace his wife and the seat next to him remained empty. The Count was the only parent to the Nigor siblings. He must accept the death of such a person and bury it in the ground. How painful will it be? how painful it is, sympathy stabbed Yuria¡¯s chest. She looked at the coffin, covered with white flowers, and recalled the information about Count Nigor.


    Count Nigor wasn¡¯t a very good lord, but he wasn¡¯t a bad guy either. He, like the kind-hearted lord in a fairy tale, did not give us tax cuts or, if the crops were not harvested, he would open a warehouse and distribute all the grain in it, but he adequately looked after the lives of the young inhabitants. He was just a moderately arrogant, moderately responsible aristocrat who could be seen everywhere.


    He had one daughter and one son. The daughter took succession classes next to him, and his son graduated from the capital¡¯s academy and was running his own business.


    The Count¡¯s son, James Nigor, left for the academy when Yuria was very young and had never returned to the estate, so children of her age had never seen James Nigor¡¯s face. The Count¡¯s funeral was therefore the place where Yuria first saw the face of James Nigor.


    After the funeral procession was over, James Nigor and Natasha Nigor stood in front of the Count coffin to give wreaths. The man was very tall, and that¡¯s how big he was. His legs and forearms were thick enough for the suit to look small, and his large belly bulged out. What about the face?


    Compared to Natasha Nigor, the gentle and quiet successor of Count Nigor, there were many rumors surrounding the spirituality of Count Nigor wrapped in a veil. There were frequent stories about appearance, as well as rumors that he had not been able to come back because of a bad relationship with his father, or that he would not return until he succeeded in business. The old woman who was Count Nigor¡¯s maid said that he was a very handsome man, and he flirted with the fruit shop clerk who heard the story when she was young.


    According to tradition, the family of the person where the funeral was held did not wear a black veil. Therefore, the faces of the brother and sister Nigor, who were talking to each other, were exposed so that anyone could see them.


    Count Nigor¡¯s face was buried in the flesh, so it was difficult to judge what he looked like.


    ¨C He¡¯s very handsome! Of course. I¡¯ve never seen such a pretty boy. Blonde hair that looks like melted gold, deep blue eyes like the sea¡­ His skin was so white and soft. He played a lot of mischievous jokes, but he was able to move on in a cute way.


    His blond hair under the sun shimmered like gold, and his eyes were certainly bluer than the sky. Recalling the old woman¡¯s words and looking closely at his face, Yuria realized her mistake and lowered her eyes.


    ¡®What are you doing, Yuria Hanson? It¡¯s not right to judge other people¡¯s faces. Even on funeral days¡­. I am so ashamed of myself.¡¯


    Unable to bear the shame, Yuria lowered her head and covered her mouth with one hand. Layla, who was standing next to her, mistook her for crying. She held her hand tight as usual to comfort her Yuria.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m fine, Lala. Don¡¯t worry. I am not crying.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Still, Layla did not let go of her hand.


    I¡¯m not really crying. The black veil was covering her face, so she looked more unbelievable. In the end, Yuria held her sister¡¯s hand instead of explaining to her. She didn¡¯t want to be treated like a crying child, but she had no choice. It was because of the warmth of her hand holding my hand.


    After the funeral, a man wearing a black veil approached the young master.


    Judging from his dress and behavior, he must have been a servant. He handed the young master a glass of water.


    Yuria left her seat after hearing someone call the servant ¡°Oberon¡±.


    ¡®If it¡¯s Oberon, they said he was doing business with him in the capital¡­.¡¯


    After a grand funeral, another funeral was held. This time it was the funeral of Natasha Nigor. It was just two weeks after the funeral of the previous Count. When she became a count, she had an accident on the way back from visiting another estate. For some reason, the wheel of her carriage fell off and she ended up falling off a cliff. The cause was negligence in the maintenance of the carriage. The man in charge of the carriage was kicked out, and the driver could not be punished because he died along with the Count.


    When the Count died, all that was left was James Nigor. Naturally, he became a Count.


    With the continuing death of the Count, the atmosphere of the estate subsided.


    People¡¯s opinions on the incident were largely divided in two.


    ¡°This is a curse, a curse. Otherwise, how can two of them die at once? It seems that they were cursed by someone who is their great enemy.¡±


    ¡°It might be a curse. It doesn¡¯t happen very often.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m afraid. I may have to move.¡±


    The first was that Count Nigor was not cursed, and the second¡­


    ¡°What nonsense was she talking about earlier? What a curse! I mean, you shouldn¡¯t even match your words with such nonsensical comments. It must have been the eldest son of the house¡­ Nobles fight for place once or twice? He killed his sister to try to be the Count¡­. It¡¯s like a blood battle¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Oh! Grandma, what would you do if you were arrested for insulting an aristocrat while talking like that? We talk with a lower voice.¡±


    ¡°It seems to me that the death of the former Count is all his fault. Isn¡¯t it strange when someone who was so healthy at that age suddenly died of a heart attack?¡±


    ¡°Well, it is.¡±


    ¡°My throat hurts from talking all the time. Haah, give me a glass of water and pick some clothes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡±


    Yuria listened to the stories of the landlord and the customers in her clothing store, as she put on the mannequins in the new arrivals.


    It was an interesting story, but she did not pay much attention. Whether or not James Nigor killed his sister under the guise of the accidental death in order to become the Count is a story too far away for her. She only thinks of the sorrow of a man who has lost all of her family.


    Until then, no one would have known what would happen to James Nigor¡¯s ascension to the Count. Because we didn¡¯t know, we were able to tremble in fear, laugh, and talk about the death that occurred in the realm.


    At the unattended dawn of six in the morning, the people of the territory did not know that the screams from the mansion signaled the beginning of an endless nightmare.


    In the morning, people discovered the identity of the screams. The girl who was working in the mansion was screaming when she noticed that the body had cooled down in the garden.


    Her maid¡¯s name is Mary. The girl with  dark brown hair and gray eyes, with a pretty face and cheerful personality, earned a lot of cuteness from the servants of the mansion and the merchants of the village. Yuria, too, sometimes met a child who came to buy clothes.


    Perhaps because she talked often, Yuria knew a little about the child¡¯s circumstances. Her family was not too bad because she had worked as the Count¡¯s servant from generation to generation, and her relationship with her family was not bad, and even if she had a fight, she will be able to reconcile the next day. But why did she die in that way? What happened to her? Yuria burst into tears and Layla patted her shoulder next to her.


    People will soon find out the reason for the death.


    James Nigor, the new Count, was a terrible reveler. It¡¯s amazing how he¡¯s been quiet for a month after being counted with two funerals.


    He was a person who liked to have fun rather than caring for the estate, and was a person who used the taxes for luxury and debauchery instead of spending it to make the lives of the people of the territory pleasant. He molested the maids in the mansion, and if there was anything he didn¡¯t like, he immediately resorted to violence.


    An exclusive servant named Oberon, who was next to him, pretended to stop his actions and encouraged him, and after James Nigor became Count, Alexander, a newly hired assistant, quietly watched the Count¡¯s actions.


    All the servants who stopped the Count were expelled, and only those who he liked stayed.


    The Count liked the woman. Especially pretty girls. He would occasionally come to the village, pick a woman he liked and call them into his mansion. It didn¡¯t matter that much to him whether they were married women, hated him or liked him. They couldn¡¯t refuse, because if they didn¡¯t follow him, they would be severely punished. The women who were taken to the mansion either did not return or return in a ruined state.

 CH 39

    It was the fourth day I heard the news that the woman who was taken to the mansion had returned in a miserable condition. She saw only orange light leaking from the curtained window slits illuminating the dark living room.


    Layla looked at Yuria¡¯s face and said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t live here anymore. We must leave now.¡±


    Her voice was quite calm, but the brown eyes she met were filled with all kinds of damp and negative emotions. Layla was worried about Yuria¡¯s beauty.


    She was afraid that she might be taken away by the Count. It was the first time.


    Layla looked at Yuria with those eyes.


    Her beautiful older sister has always been Layla¡¯s pride. She never showed it, but whenever she looked at Yuria¡¯s face, she used to put on a satisfied smile.


    When the villagers said that the most beautiful thing in this estate was Yuria, they snorted as if it was natural. Also, saying that she is pretty and fun to decorate, she often chooses clothes that fit  Yuria or creates various hairstyles by messing around with her hair.


    So Yuria liked her own face. The fact that she combs her hair carefully every day is that she cares a little about what might have been on her face. Whenever she sees her sister¡¯s satisfied smile on her face, it¡¯s like a star. Because I wanted to see the twinkling eyes. It¡¯s nice to be proud of someone. Especially when that person is a loved one, the joy is multiplied. But now, that beauty only elicits negative emotions in Layla.


    Yeah, that¡¯s right.


    ¡®I have become this child¡¯s anxiety.¡¯


    It¡¯s so sad, Yuria held Layla in her arms and whispered.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Like her sister, people realized the seriousness of the situation.


    Many tried to leave the estate.


    At the Count order, the soldiers seized those who were trying to leave the territory and wielded violence, but they secretly opened the door if we gave a lot of money.


    The money was burdensome for ordinary people in the territory, and in some cases the soldiers just took the money and let us, so most people could not leave the territory.


    If we were lucky, we could get on the upper carriage at the estate and get out, but there were only a few. There were no sisters in the minority.


    People are imprisoned in the estate as if they were doing bad things, and women are taken to mansions.


    Layla¡¯s worries grew worse day by day. She tries not to show it, but when she sees that she can¡¯t sleep late at night or her attitude towards her overprotective Yuria, she can¡¯t help but notice.


    Yuria was also worried about her. She was worried that she would be imprisoned on the estate and that she or her lovely sister might be captured by the Count, but it was Layla who worried most of all. It was because she often came home late at night from one day on.


    It¡¯s already past twelve o¡¯clock, and the outside of the window is dyed in pitch black darkness. Lying on her bed, Yuria turned her head to look at the place where her sister should be lying. She gently swept the empty spot with her hand and raised her upper body.


    Yuria left her room as it was and went down to the first floor. She sat on the sofa in the living room and looked at the front door. The door shows no sign of opening.


    She made two-person tea, set it down on the small table next to the sofa, and stayed there for a while.


    As the thick steam flowing from the cup scatters in the air and the tea cools down, the door opens.


    As she walked into the house, Layla, who had a face looking a little tired, found Yuria and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t slept?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I just couldn¡¯t sleep¡­.¡±


    ¡°You should sleep well. Then you will grow tall¡±


    Yuria laughed softly. She would have to laugh when her younger sister, who was much smaller than her, said so. She smiled like that for a while, then looked down at the cup I was holding. Suddenly, the smile disappears.


    ¡°Stop joking. Why are you coming in so late? What the hell are you doing outside? I couldn¡¯t sleep because I was worried.¡±


    We¡¯ve talked about this issue before.


    Rather than having a conversation, it would be more accurate to say that Yuria only talked about it.


    She couldn¡¯t stand it because she was worried, she thought there must be a reason why she acted that way. So Yuria asked Layla, who came in late at night, what she was doing outside, but she didn¡¯t tell her. She was late, so she just slept on Yuria¡¯s back and sent her to the bedroom.


    Are you thinking of just going through this again?


    Yuria raised her head. Layla looked at her with her contemplative face. She then smiled and stroked Yuria¡¯s hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry. But really, it was no big deal.¡±


    ¡°Tell me if it¡¯s nothing special.¡±


    ¡°I gave money to the Count¡¯s soldiers. He said he would help us get out of the estate sooner or later. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­ What? when¡­?¡±


    Yuria opened her mouth in surprise.


    ¡°You gave money to the soldier? Did we have that much money? Where did you get the money? No, how much did you give him?¡±


    The money was entirely in Layla¡¯s control. So Yuria did not know how much money she had.


    Layla chanted that she should save her stuff, she said, and she only thought that they were very poor. Layla seemed unwilling to comment on her money.


    ¡®¡­ You won¡¯t tell me again.¡¯


    Yuria was holding back her sigh, and she decided to ask something else.


    ¡°¡­ Are you okay? What if the soldier pretends to be ignorant with only money¡­? You said that Uncle Tom was also scammed last time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. He is someone you can trust.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Lala if you say so¡­.¡±


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s stop talking about this kind of headache and go to sleep. I¡¯m tired and sleepy too.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ ¡±


    I want to hear more. I want to know more. But I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d tell me more than this. Yuria shut her mouth and moved her feet as her sister led her. Layla led her Yuria to the bedroom, covering her with a blanket.


    She whispered softly as Layla patted her  body, Yuria.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    A voice like that sounds somewhat resentful.


    The next day, Yuria met Layla, who she went to work as usual.


    Layla put her shoes on and tapped her feet to the floor a couple of times. As she turned the doorknob on the front door, she turned behind her and looked at Yuria. And she gives advice as usual.


    ¡°Yuri, never leave the house.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°You pretended like you didn¡¯t hear it when someone knocked on the door, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I got it.¡±


    When the Count¡¯s atrocities were revealed, Layla began to lock Yuria in the house.


    In case she caught the Count¡¯s eyes, curtains were drawn on the windows in the house and the doors were locked.


    She was also barred from working, and it was also difficult for her to take walks in the fresh fresh air. When Layla heard her neighbor tell her story that Yuria had gone outside, she turned horribly and drove her away.


    Although she found it very frustrating, she knew she was worried about her, so she had no choice but to obey it.


    Yuria looked at Layla¡¯s back as she was about to leave, and grabbed her hem.


    ¡°¡­ Lala, can you stay at home with me too? You seem to think the Count will only be after me, but you¡­ might be the target. What if that person takes you to the mansion? I am so scared.¡±


    Layla grabbed Yuria¡¯s hand and pulled it off.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. No need to worry. If we ever run into each other, I¡¯ll just run away. You know I¡¯m quick. Besides, you are resting too, and without me, who makes money?¡±


    ¡°¡­However¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡±


    Yuria mumbled, fiddling with her fallen hand.


    ¡°¡­ So is there anything I can do to help? We¡¯re leaving this estate soon, aren¡¯t we? To get out of the territory, you need to be prepared. Shall I pack some stuff in advance? if not¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yuri.¡±


    Layla smiled softly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. I will take care of everything.¡±


    The old door made a small noise and the front door opened. Layla walks through the door, and the door begins to close slowly again. The light that leaked through the gap gradually disappeared, and the shadow swallowed Yuria.


    ¡°¡­ I know¡­ that you don¡¯t need my help¡­¡±


    Yuria knows. If it was Layla, she could do anything on her own. While Yuria was stuck inside the house, didn¡¯t she find a way to escape the estate?


    ¡®I¡¯m probably nothing more than a concern for Lala or a burden to take care of.¡¯


    Why does she feel lonely even though she knows that? Why would she wish she could have depended on her even a little bit, and that she would have asked for help?


    It is not right to feel frustrated with her sister who is so trustworthy and acts for her.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    After staring at the door for a while, Yuria sighed and went up to the room. She said she didn¡¯t need help, but just in case she didn¡¯t know, Yuria brought a bag and tucked her clothes into her closet.


    Then there was the sound of someone knocking on the door. Surprised, Yuria folds her clothes and stops her hand to open it.


    ¡°¡­ Who is it?¡±


    She put her folded clothes down on the bed and went down to the first floor. The door trembled like crazy with a loud knock.


    It was difficult to open the door to welcome them.


    ¡®Who the hell are you? Who¡¯s knocking on the door like that? no way¡­.¡¯


    I felt uneasy. Yuria gently rolled up her curtains and looked at the scenery outside. There was Count Nigor, accompanied by two or three men, following her assistant.


    ¡°Is this Yuria Hanson¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°I miss her quick look.¡±


    During that time, the Count never looked for Yuria. She was reassured that he might not be looking for her.


    No, I thought he wouldn¡¯t come to me at least until I left the estate with Layla.


    Today Yuria realized that her own thoughts were wrong. Her body trembles with fear.


    ¡®Hide, hide¡­ Where are you hiding?¡¯


    Yuria quickly pulled down the curtains and hurriedly found a place to hide.


    ¡°Open the door now.¡±


    ¡°Sir, it seems that no one is home now.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter though. open it. If you wait inside the house, she will come back.¡±


    Bang¡ª


    As she passed the living room and she tried to head up the stairs to the second floor, they made a loud noise and the door smashed. Turning her head, Yuria could see the door that was forcibly opened by a kick at the soldier¡¯s foot.


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±


    ¡®I have to run away¡­ Why did my body doesn¡¯t move?¡¯


    She was frozen and unable to move until Count Nigor pushed the soldier away and entered the house.


    ¡°What? You have been here. You¡¯re a disrespectful bitch. We knocked on the door and you did not open it.¡±


    The Count came up to her and grabbed Yuria¡¯s face. He ran through her face as if appraising her face. As his thick fingers brushed against her chin, Yuria felt goosebumps all over her body. The feeling of dampness and lukewarm temperature on her skin is unpleasant.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the sweat dripping from his hands, or if it¡¯s because of the bad feeling she gets from something insignificant.


    Hmm, the Count twisted the corners of her lips.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s pretty. The rumors were true.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The rumor is that a girl named Yuria Hanson is the most beautiful in this estate.¡±


    Yuria was beautiful. If I had to choose one of the most beautiful women in the Nigor estate, everyone would choose her. Like smooth porcelain, the flawless skin as white as it has never been exposed to the sun. Her pale brown hair fluttered like silk, and her blue eyes shone as dazzling as the sky. Therefore, there is no way Count Nigor would not aim for her. It was strange that he had not come to see Yuria until now.


    Then why didn¡¯t he come to see Yuria? If he likes girls, if he likes beautiful things, shouldn¡¯t he be the first to come to see her? The moment she met the Count¡¯s blue eyes, she realized the reason.


    It¡¯s probably like eating the tastiest part for the last. It¡¯s like waiting for a long time to eat the one and only strawberry on top of a cake.


    The Count in a command said.


    ¡°Come to my mansion tonight.¡±


    The Count¡¯s aide, standing behind him, turned his head to the side as if trying to ignore the scenery in front of him.

 CH 40

    Layla returned home immediately after hearing the news that the Count had visited her house, and looked at Yuria, who was sitting on floor with the broken door and legs loosened up without saying a word. There was silence in the house, in contrast to the noisy surroundings of the house. Yuria¡¯s trembling voice broke the silence.


    ¡°Lala¡­ The Count wants me to come to the mansion tonight, tonight¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Layla interrupted her. And she sat in front of crying Yuria, she said once more.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Yuria would always fall into the illusion that when she heard Layla say ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she really felt like it was going to be okay.


    But she was hard to be mistaken for today.


    Am I going to be okay? Really?


    Her tears did not stop as she thought that she might become like the women who were dragged into the mansion. They were all locked up in the mansion and then kicked out in a ruined state.


    Any action that a nobleman commits against a commoner is not a crime. So they were all helpless.


    No matter how much Layla tried, there was no way she could defeat the nobles. Layla, who was still looking at Yuria¡¯s face, spoke once again, powerfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yuri.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Lala¡­.¡±


    Her tears blurred her vision, so Yuria couldn¡¯t see Layla¡¯s face properly. She became oblivious to whether her sister, who kept saying it was okay really thought so, or just trying to calm Yuria by hiding her anxious feelings. Layla wiped  Yuria¡¯s tears and whispered quietly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s run away tonight.¡±


    It was then that Yuria could see Layla¡¯s face.


    ¡°I will protect you. I¡¯ll never let that bastard touch you. So stop crying.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡­¡­.¡±


    It was only when she heard her powerful voice, and determined face, and her eyes that were sure her own words would come true, Yuria was relieved. Although she is pathetic and can only cry, she can¡¯t help but hold her in her arms. she couldn¡¯t help it. How could she not depend on such a strong girl like Layla?


    The first thing Layla did to comfort Yuria andwas fix her door. Perhaps because it was forcibly opened, the lock on the door was broken.


    Layla roughly fixed the dangling door, barely hanging on her crumpled hinges, and took Yuria up to the second floor.


    She took her older sister to the storage room. Seeing what she had hidden on the other side of the warehouse, Yuria couldn¡¯t help but mutter this without realizing it.


    ¡°¡­ Really, there was nothing I could do.¡±


    What Layla was carrying was a suitcase for two person. Inside the bag were money, clothes, and various necessities.


    Layla had already made the preparations for escape.


    Layla, who handed the bag to Yuria, briefly shared her plans.


    She said, ¡°The soldier I dealt with is guarding the wall that surrounds the estate. We can find it by going to the fifth pillar from the right of the entrance. The soldier¡¯s name is ¡®Charlie¡¯ and he has a long cut on his cheek, so it¡¯s easy to recognize. I¡¯m going to see that person and ask him to open the gate. Let¡¯s go at night out of sight. For night¡­ It will be just a few more hours.¡±


    Layla rolled up the curtains and looked outside.


    ¡°I have to go to the soldier and tell him we¡¯re going out tonight,¡± she said. ¡°You wait here until I come back.¡±


    But she went out when the sun went down and the sky turned red, and she didn¡¯t come back until late at night.


    She said, ¡®Why don¡¯t you come back?¡¯


    Obviously we promised to run away together tonight.


    ¡®Is the chatting longer? If not¡­ Is something wrong?¡¯


    Yuria, who was walking around the living room feeling anxious and nervous, looked at the window where the light was coming in and realized the morning had come. She didn¡¯t even realize that the time was passing because she was worried about her sister.


    Yuria rolled up the curtains and looked out the window and she ran to the front door.


    ¡°Shall I go out¡­?¡±


    She put her hand on the doorknob. Then she closes her eyes and pulls her hand away.


    ¡°¡­ No, no. Lala told me to stay still.¡±


    As she wandered outside, she had nothing good to do in the sight of the Count. Especially in a situation where he even told her to come directly to the mansion. Even if I can¡¯t help, at least I shouldn¡¯t be a burden.


    Yuria repeated that to herself and not leaving.


    Then someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Lala?¡±


    Yuria suddenly opened her eyes. When she opened the door, the person she had been waiting for was not the person she had been waiting for, but a man with a very familiar face.


    He was a man who always clung to Count Nigor¡¯s side.


    Did they say he is the aide, Alexander? He rummaged through his arms and pulled out something from him.


    ¡°The Count has asked me to deliver it.¡±


    It was a letter. What is this feeling? I didn¡¯t think it was just a letter of a love confession or a threat. The moment he just handed it over, Yuria felt a bad feeling. She still doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s inside the letter. When she opens the letter, the identity will be revealed. She was strangely afraid to see what was inside, so she stared at it for a while.


    ¡°¡­ What is this?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I think it would be better to open it yourself.¡±


    Yuria hastily tore off the entrance to the letter. And before she could even check the contents inside, she dropped it. Because her hands trembled with tremor.


    From the letter flowed out the braided light brown hair.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Yuria was confused. what? Why did you send this to me?


    ¡®By the way, whose is this? Perhaps¡­¡¯


    Why did she think of her sister at this time? Yuria didn¡¯t want to know. she doesn¡¯t want to know.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pick it up? Now that you have seen the gift, you should also look at the note inside.¡±


    The man picked up the letter and handed it to Yuria. Yuria suddenly wanted to cry. I don¡¯t know why I feel this way. Yuria picked up the letter and pulled out the contents inside. The note with the hair tangled was written in smooth handwriting.


    ¡®How did you like Layla Hanson¡¯s hair?¡¯


    She rubbed her eyes over and over again, she had a blank face and she rubbed her eyes over and over again.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She continued her act of rubbing her eyes with her hand, looking into the notes, and rubbing and looking at it again. she can¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t want to believe it. I didn¡¯t want to believe it¡­ Count Nigor was a human being capable of doing what he wanted right now. He is a human being who has done something like kidnapping and hurting people. How is Layla now? Did he really just cut her hair? Had she not been severely abused by Count Nigor? Yuria doesn¡¯t know.


    She had no idea, she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡±


    Yuria¡¯s face is contorted with pain and anguish,


    ¡°Akhhhhh!¡±


    A terrible scream escaped her mouth. Yuria was taken to Nigor¡¯s mansion, and she imagined the face of a girl whose hair was forcibly cut off, and the face of a girl who was suffering because she had been badly beaten. Then she couldn¡¯t stand her disgust. Yuria recalled everything that was inside her on the spot. The thick gastric juices poured down to the floor. A mixture of her stomach juices and saliva dripped from her mouth.


    Yuria wiped it with her sleeve and raised her head to look at the man. And she laughed. She continued to laugh as she went crazy.


    ¡°Hahahahahaha¡­. Nonsense¡­ Is this a lie? This is a lie¡­ Please tell me it¡¯s a lie! please!¡±


    Her smiling face was watered down.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a fake you made to intimidate me? Is my sister safe, right? This is just¡­ just¡­. a dream, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    She shed tears and hung on the man¡¯s leg, but nothing changed. The Count took Layla, and Yuria was a useless older sister who was confined to the house, doing nothing until her only sister became so. She can¡¯t be her sister. She¡¯s garbage.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of me¡­ Even if I-I didn¡¯t rebel, I will go to the Count! Ah, Lala¡­  Lala!¡±


    The man bowed his head and looked down at crying Yuria, and knelt in front of her.


    ¡°¡­ Why didn¡¯t you come? Haven¡¯t you seen it too? What happens to those who disobey the Count¡¯s orders?¡±


    And he speaks calmly as someone who doesn¡¯t feel any emotions.


    ¡°You¡¯d better come to the mansion today. The Count is not very patient, so if you come late, I don¡¯t know what will happen to your sister.¡±


    Yuria raised her head. Her tears ran down the line of her face and dripped to the floor.


    ¡®How could you say such a thing to me¡­? how could you¡­?¡¯


    To do that to a person who is suffering because her only sister has been caught?


    Oh, that man is a very terrifying man. It is clear that there is no emotion. There¡¯s no way a person can say that, he¡¯s definitely not a person. He¡¯s¡­


    ¡°¡­ Monster¡­¡±


    ¡°I have definitely warned you.¡±


    The man turned around and left, Yuria sat there blankly for a long time. The people of the estate looked at Yuria with a worried face, but they turned away from her because they did not want to get involved between Count affairs.


    ¡®What should I do now?¡¯


    Like a compass that lost its direction, Yuria did not know what she was going to do, what she had to do in the future.

 CH 41

    Yuria bowed her head and looked at the hair that had fallen on the floor. As she looked at them, tears that had barely stopped in shock were about to burst out again.


    She carefully put the hair in her hands. As if embracing something precious, she staggered and stood up.


    ¡®I have to save Lala¡­. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s going through right now. Come on, if you don¡¯t go to the Count¡¯s mansion¡­¡¯


    I have to go to the mansion. Even though she knew it, a helpless fear was stopping her from acting. That feeling made me enter the gate and close the door as soon as I saw the mansion standing majestic in the distance. Leaning on the door, Yuria exhaled like a sigh.


    ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t go¡­.¡±


    Layla was a precious person to her, but Yuria was afraid to go to Nigor¡¯s mansion even more than that. Because if she goes there, she will surely suffer like the other victims.


    What happened to the women who were dragged into the mansion? They all came back with unspeakably terrible things. Then what will happen to me?


    I don¡¯t even want to imagine


    Obviously, Layla was her family and precious person. It breaks her heart and anguishes her just to think of such a child being subjected to all kinds of violence because of her, and she can¡¯t breathe.


    I want to save her if I can. However, if you go to the mansion, I may not be able to save her. The chance that the Count would listen to her was low, and it¡¯s easy for her to be ridiculed and rejected for making such a request by ignoring herself.


    If I can¡¯t save my sister, it¡¯s just a meaningless act of throwing herself away.


    Layla, who usually took good care of her older sister, wouldn¡¯t want to do that.


    ¡­ So, what does Layla want, isn¡¯t she supposed to run away? Because she wants to be safe and not hurt.


    Yuria, who went up to the second floor as if possessed, thought so in her mind and grabbed the bag that was on the bed in my room.


    Layla had already told her all about how to get out of the territory. All you have to do is meet a soldier named Charlie and ask for help during the break time.


    It didn¡¯t seem like an escape route was found, as the aide didn¡¯t mention her or say ¡°Don¡¯t try to run away¡±.


    ¡®If you just go to the soldier and tell him to help you¡­ I can run away.¡¯


    With such thoughts, Yuria muttered as if she was getting tired.


    ¡°Escape¡­?¡±


    The hand holding the strap is trembling.


    ¡°Escape? How can you think like that? Is it the right thing to do to leave your family and run away?¡±


    Yuria bowed her head.


    ¡°Yuria, you were such a scum¡­? What are you going to do when Lala dies?¡±


    Then spit it out like an excuse.


    ¡°But¡­ Lala, Layla wouldn¡¯t want me to get hurt. No one wants their family to get hurt. Besides, Layla must have known that she¡¯d be caught like that by herself, because she¡¯s smart. So maybe she made  her own plans in advance? She told me to run away just in case¡­ right? That¡¯s right¡­?¡±


    Really?


    ¡°¡­ I do not know.¡±


    Yuria doesn¡¯t know. Yuria is not Layla, so she doesn¡¯t know. In the first place, how can you know the heart of a girl who doesn¡¯t tell her what she thinks?


    You must run away


    You must go to the mansion.


    Two conflicting thoughts collided in Yuria¡¯s head, creating a headache. The girl clasped her flabby forehead and sat down on the floor. As she leaned on the bed, she continued to fight with herself. She eventually chose to run away instead of going to the mansion.


    ¡®I¡¯m a coward¡­¡¯


    The veil of night fell and the world was covered with pitch black darkness. Yuria headed towards the wall surrounding the estate, being careful so no one noticed her. Her guilt continued to grip her, but it was nothing compared to her fear.


    Yuria was able to reach the wall without  much difficulty so the time she had to worry about it was.


    On the fifth pillar from the entrance was a middle-aged man leaning against the wall. As she got closer, she noticed a large cut on his face. It¡¯s obviously Charlie. Yuria got out of the grass where she was hiding and cautiously approached him.


    ¡°¡­¡­There¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­ what are you? Haven¡¯t you heard not to approach the wall recklessly? Do you want to die?¡±


    The man quickly took out the sword he was wearing around his waist and pointed it at Yuria. Yuria was startled and backed away from him, and the man raised the lamp and looked at the opponent.


    When he sees her face, he exclaims.


    ¡°Wait a moment¡­  That famous Yuria Hanson.¡±


    ¡°Charlie¡­ Is that right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Charlie Grayson.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Layla. She said you will help us escape from the estate, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was. Because I owed your sister in the past¡­  But, why didn¡¯t Layla come with you?¡±


    Charlie clicked his tongue to signify a mistake.


    ¡°Ah, this¡­ They said she were locked up in a dungeon by the Count¡¯s orders. So I¡¯m the only one here.¡±


    Instantly, I felt a pain as if a dagger had been stabbed in my heart. Holding her breast, Yuria tried to erase the face that came to her mind.


    ¡°Looks like they heard me last night and got caught on the way back. Bad luck. Well, anyway¡­ Are you thinking of leaving?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then lower yourself and follow me.¡±


    Charlie left the lamp on the floor and led Yuria somewhere. She walked all the way to the right along the wall, stopping somewhere in the bushes. Charlie tore through the bushes and knelt before him. After fiddling with the part hidden behind the bushes, the wall broke apart, leaving a small opening.


    ¡°You can leave here.¡±


    As Charlie tapped Yuria¡¯s back lightly, her body staggered forward.


    ¡°Get out of here before anyone else finds out.¡±


    But Yuria can¡¯t go out and just lingers in front of him. Watching her move, the soldier wrinkled with annoyance.


    ¡°Why are you procrastinating like this? Aren¡¯t you going?¡±


    ¡°Go out¡­.¡±


    The moment she thought she had reached the way out, Layla¡¯s face, who she had been trying not to think about, began to flutter in front of Yuria¡¯s.


    Then, as I remembered the times we spent together one by one, tears began to flow. Yuria wiped her tears with her sleeve as she sobbed silently.


    ¡°I want to go out¡­  But, I can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I just need to go out like this¡­ The child keeps appearing, so I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯ve only come all the way here with stupid excuses¡­.¡±


    Yuria said crying.


    ¡°But it¡¯s unavoidable, isn¡¯t it? Layla is my sister. It¡¯s my one and only family. After our parents died, the kid was my parent, my brother, my sister, my teacher and the only person I could trust. It was my everything. and¡­¡±


    It was more like talking to herself than to a soldier. Yuria covered her face with both hands and exhaled in a whisper.


    ¡°I love her¡­ I think I love her more than myself¡­ Otherwise, instead of worrying about her with a headache like this, I would have left the estate¡­!¡±


    Rather than fear, guilt, or any negative emotions that came over her, the love she had just noticed was so great that she began to leave the place.


    Now she throws away her bag and runs to Count Nigor¡¯s mansion.


    I am crawling into hell on my own feet because of this cruel and terrible feeling of love. I¡¯m not crazy.


    Crazy or not, something is missing. He may have hurt her overnight. Knowing what she¡¯s going to do if she¡¯s gone, she can¡¯t help but go to Count Nigor, knowing that she might be able to save Layla for sure.


    ¡®You will be beaten, ignored and treated as trash. He will do all sorts of terrible things. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to leave the mansion only after I¡¯ve been locked up and turned into a corpse.¡¯


    At that time, Yuria was caught on a stone beak and rolled on the floor. She was running so fast that she didn¡¯t even look down. The roar was heard, and her body was thrown to the ground. Laying on the floor, Yuria mumbled, suppressing her screams that were about to pop out at any moment.


    ¡°I know¡­¡±


    She clenched her fist. The dirt in her hands flows through the crevices of her hands. Tears flow from her already swollen eyes.


    Let¡¯s stop now. You can exit the territory by simply going back.


    You don¡¯t have to go to the mansion. If you abandon your sister or anything and run away, you won¡¯t be subjected to terrible things. But after that? What happens after that? Can I live a good life like that?


    ¡®No, I will never do that. I will never forget you, Layla. I¡¯m going crazy with the guilt I feel for you. Even if I don¡¯t go crazy, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll live a terrible life. Even if I could make new friends, meet loved ones, build an enviable family and have children, even if I had a good job and made a lot of money, I would never be happy. If either way is hell¡­.¡¯


    Haha, Yuria burst into laughter as she burst into tears.


    ¡°This hell is much better.¡±


    The girl staggered and stood up. And start walking again. Light brown hair fluttered in the wind, and the skirt she was wearing swayed as she moved. She continued to laugh and ran to hell.

 CH 42

    Maybe there was a better way.


    There may have been a better way.


    ¡®¡­ But I couldn¡¯t think of anything other than this.¡¯


    My heart is pounding with tension, and my hands are trembling with the fear of what will happen next.


    She is now sitting in Count Nigor¡¯s drawing room. When she arrived at the mansion, the old butler of the house disappeared with the words to take Yuria to the drawing room and wait.


    As I walked down the hallway, the mansion I looked at was strangely quiet. Even though there must be a lot of people, such as employees. It felt like everyone was holding their breath to avoid something they were afraid of.


    Just as they held each other to calm their trembling hands, the door opened and two maids entered. One was wearing gauze with red stains on her face as if she had just been treated, and the other had a neat appearance compared to her¡­


    ¡®She¡¯s limping.¡¯


    Yuria felt a chill and looked away from her limp legs. They took Yuria to the bathroom. One of the maids stretched out her hand as if to take Yuria¡¯s dirty clothes off. Yuria, who suddenly didn¡¯t know why she was doing this, was startled and she took a few steps back.


    The gauze-clad maid grabbed her hem and spoke calmly.


    ¡°I will wash you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Pardon? No, it¡¯s okay. If I need to wash, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°I will wash you. This is the Count¡¯s order.¡±


    Noticing that the maids were shaking, Yuria lowered her eyes and nodded her head. She put herself in their hands. Yuria went into a tub of lukewarm water and she was served by them. The dust and dirt were washed away with a careful hand.


    Yuria lowered her head and found the face of a girl who was extremely depressed in the undulating water surface. Saggy eyebrows, a lowered mouth, watery eyes¡­ She had a face that looked like she was about to cry.


    One of the maids, who kept her mouth shut, whispered quietly. She was the one with the gauze.


    ¡°If you keep looking like that, the Count won¡¯t like you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a very loud voice, but perhaps because of the nature of the place called the bathroom, the voice bounced off the wall and echoed through my ears.


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    When Yuria put water in her hand and sprayed it on her face, a light flashed in her darkened eyes.


    She¡¯s right¡­ There¡¯s nothing good about hurting the Count.¡¯


    She looked up at the corners of her lips, but the girl¡¯s face reflected in the water still looked depressed. A mournful laugh flows out. Yeah, she couldn¡¯t possibly smile properly.


    I don¡¯t know what my younger sister is going through, and who can smile in a situation where she¡¯s going to face terrible things in the future?


    After bathing, she wiped herself with a towel and put on the pajamas brought by the limp maid. The white one-piece pajamas barely covered her knees, the fabric was so thin that it barely showed through. It was an outfit that made her feel ashamed.


    Seeing my reflection in the full-length mirror, Yuria¡¯s face darkened even more.


    ¡°Smile.¡±


    The maid with gauze opened her mouth again.


    ¡°The Count is a scary person. If his opponent is a commoner and a weak woman, he has nothing to fear about her.  Never rebels, just do what he tells you to do. You are beautiful, so if you smile well, follow him, and be modest, he will treat you with a little kindness.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Why are you giving me such advice?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, because I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You must be curious about your sister, but don¡¯t ask me today.¡±


    Yuria suddenly turned her head toward the maid at the story of her sister. The maid glanced at Yuria¡¯s face, distorted by her worries and anguish, and put on a dress that looked like a coat.


    ¡°Layla¡­ How is my sister now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. All I know is that she¡¯s locked up in a dungeon. The condition of your younger sister was the Count or his aide Alexander¡­¡±


    He is the man who brought his sister¡¯s hair. Alexander, when the name appeared, Yuria wrinkled her face involuntarily.


    ¡°Or, no one will know except Oberon, the servant in charge of the prison.¡±


    Oberon, a name that Yuria knew well. He was a servant from a commoner who came down to the estate of Nigor while doing business with the count in the capital, and he was a man with bad rumors.


    I heard from the villagers that he was weak to the strong and strong to the weak, a typical trash human. He told the Count of all kinds of cowardice, but it said that he did not treat others as people and ignored them.


    I know I shouldn¡¯t judge people based on rumors, but in the current situation, I had no choice but to think negatively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about asking Oberon. After all, that snake-like man will only say useless words instead of answers¡­¡±


    From the ridiculed voice, there was a hint of disgust towards the person named Oberon. The maid shook her head as if she had suddenly come to her senses and continued her speech.


    ¡°The aide doesn¡¯t want to get involved in useless things, so the only one who can get the right answer is the Count. You¡¯re not feeling well today, so you¡¯d better ask the next day after the night.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Your expression is still stiff.¡±


    She¡¯s standing in the full-length mirror, hesitated and smiled. She was still awkward, it was more of a smile than the expression she had made before.


    Yuria followed the maids to the Count¡¯s room. As one step closer, one step closer to her destination, it felt as if her breath was suffocating. I had a headache as if something was ripping through my brain. Yuria had to squeeze her flabby forehead and try to breathe.


    Before reaching the room, they met two men walking from the other side of the hallway. The man with black, curly hair roughly tied into one and unbuttoned a few buttons on his chest was Oberon, a servant whom the Count loved, and on the contrary, the man with buttons all the way down and dressed neatly was the assistant Alexander.


    As soon as Alexander made eye contact with Yuria, he avoided her gaze, and Oberon grinned.


    ¡°Right! I thought we would meet if we were here.¡±


    He approached Yuria and the maids. The maid, who was limping legs, dyed her face blue as if terrified of him.


    ¡°Is this woman Yuria Hanson? The most beautiful woman in this estate! Indeed, she is much prettier than the noble ladies I have seen in the capital. The Count will like her.¡±


    The man scanned Yuria from head to toe.


    ¡°Lady, by the way¡­¡±


    ¡°Oberon. Stop talking nonsense and let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I knew.¡±


    When Alexander called his name briefly as if warning him, Oberon clicked his tongue in annoyance. The man tapped Yuria¡¯s shoulder lightly and walked to the other side of the Count¡¯s room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The maid took Yuria, who was unintentionally looking back, and started guiding her back to the room. The sound of the two of them talking was clearly heard from behind.


    ¡°Aide, do you want to bet when the Count will get tired of that woman?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t make stupid bets like that.¡±


    ¡°Not funny¡­ I mean, all the savvy things have the same reaction.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You are a human being who has nothing to do.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    The laughter subsided and the men disappeared across the hallway.


    ¡®Are you dismissing other people¡¯s misfortunes as fun bets? Terrible¡­.¡¯


    With her eyes tightly closed, Yuria felt her anxious heart grow stronger. As they said, the women could not last two weeks and were kicked out of the mansion.


    Indeed¡­ Will I be able to see my sister someday? No, would my sister be better than that?


    ¡®Stop. don¡¯t think more. Don¡¯t worry about what they say. Don¡¯t be afraid. It will show up on your face. Let¡¯s calm down. Calm down, Yuria.¡¯


    As she recalled Layla¡¯s face, she struggled to contain her heart. But when she remembered her sister¡¯s face, her negativity was far from suppressed, and she tried to climb up.


    Then I heard a knock on the door. Yuria opened her bright eyes.


    A delicately engraved door was hanging in front of her. Before long, they had arrived in front of the Count¡¯s room.


    ¡°We have brought the guests.¡±


    There was no mental preparation, but as soon as the room owner¡¯s permission was granted, the maid opened the door indifferently. The door, which looked like new, opened softly without a scratching sound anywhere, revealing the look of the room.


    A red light was illuminating the dark room. The room, filled with all kinds of expensive and luxurious furnishings, seemed to reflect the ostentatious and extravagant character of the owner.


    Two glasses of wine and the bottle of wine were placed on a small round table, and next to the table was a huge bed large enough for three people to lie down on.


    Count Nigor was sitting there. The maid pushed Yuria¡¯s back and closed the door. Yuria staggered for a moment, then regained her focus. Not knowing what to do, the Count, seeing Yuria lingering on the spot, smiled and tapped the seat next to me.


    ¡°Come here and sit down.¡±


    Yuria hesitated and sat down next to the Count. He poured wine into the wine glass and handed it to her. Yuria, who suddenly remembered the maid¡¯s advice, forced her  smile and accepted the cup. As the opponent forced her to drink the wine and pour it to her mouth, she heard something shattering. The wine glass Yuria was holding fell to the floor and shattered, and the liquid contained in it moistened the floor.

 CH 43

    Yuria woke up in the morning with a throbbing body. The figure of the Count lying next to her was nowhere to be seen.


    She got up and limped towards the curtained window. And she looked out the window blankly. Under a clear, cloudless sky, there was a beautifully manicured garden. Yuria stretched out her hand towards the fantastic scenery, then picked it up again. She was tainted and she felt like she was going to taint it the moment she touched it.


    ¡®Dirty¡­¡¯


    Yuria looked down at her hand and suddenly felt her feelings start to sag. Because her hands, which were always pure white, were stained black. It¡¯s not just the hands. My face and body, reflected in the dimly lit window, were all painted black.


    With these dirty hands¡­ You will never be able to reach your loved one with this disgusting and stinking body. It was so sad that I felt like crying.


    Yuria clenched her fists and tried to think of a good idea. Yes, for example, the promise I made with the Count yesterday. She obtained the promise from the Count last night that he would not torment her sister any more and let her go.


    ¡®He said that depending on what I do in the future, he could let her go¡­¡¯


    Do you really, really will let go of my little sister if I stay quiet?


    Knock¡ª


    Then I heard a knock coming from behind.


    ¡°I will go in.¡±


    Yuria turned and looked at the person entering the room. She was the maid who gave her advice yesterday. The maid handed a robe that she had draped over one arm to Yuria. Yuria put on the robe, the maid said to her.


    ¡°Now follow me.¡±


    Yuria followed the maid to a room located on the second floor of the mansion. The room, which is neither large nor small, was neatly arranged, but traces of someone staying there remained. As if reading Yuria¡¯s thoughts, the maid who took out the towel from the drawer said at once.


    ¡°This is the place where the women invited by the Count have lived before. From now on, this is the room you¡¯ll be staying in.¡±


    The maid closed the drawer and turned to Yuria.


    ¡°Are you embarrassed?¡±


    Yuria¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡®Of course¡­¡¯


    Isn¡¯t this the room where the women who were captured stayed? Everyone had a bad ending. The maid who scanned Yuria¡¯s face said bluntly.


    ¡°¡­ Well, I can¡¯t help it, even if it¡¯s embarrassing. Because the room has already been decided. Until the Count tells you to leave this mansion, you will have to stay here.¡±


    The maid opened the door on one side of the room. It was the bathroom.


    ¡°Come in. Is it sticky and uncomfortable? I will wash you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s okay. I can wash.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me. From today on, I will become your exclusive servant. In the future, I have to wait by your side. Meals and baths. You better get used to it.¡±


    The maid reached out to Yuria. At that moment, Yuria recalled her memories of last night. A hand approaching her. His hand slipped through the cracks in her clothes and caressed her body¡­ Terrible memory! Yuria screamed and shook off the maid¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±


    Ugh!


    Yuria¡¯s face was full of embarrassment and fear as she looked at the maid while holding her tingling hand. As if she didn¡¯t know she would do something like this. She lowered her head and sighed helplessly.


    ¡°¡­ Sorry¡­¡±


    The maid handed the towel to Yuria with a nonchalant face.


    ¡°Then you can wash by yourself today. When you come out, I will heal your wounds.¡±


    Yuria¡¯s face was reflected in the maid¡¯s brown eyes. She was as pale as a sick human. Her face, which was as white as the drawing paper, was smeared with various colors. Red, purple, blue. Anyone who sees this will know that Yuria had a bad night.


    Yuria took the towel and entered the bathroom. The bathtub was already ready there. The bathtub, which could fit only one person, was filled with lukewarm water, and bath products were placed around it.


    Yuria applied soap until her skin turned red. Doing so will make your body even a little cleaner. But the dirty things on her body never fall from her like the memories of last night.


    Immediately after realizing that her actions were of no avail, Yuria sighed and wiped the soap off with water. Then she got up from her seat and slowly went into the bathtub. Every time water touched her wounds, a stinging pain came over her.


    Yuria¡¯s face was wrinkled, and then she immersed herself in it. Then she crouched down and hugged her knees. Tears began to flow from Yuria¡¯s eyes, who sat quietly with her head bowed. The maid outside  gazed out of the window, trying to ignore the cries from the bathroom.


    It was a nice day with a clear blue sky without a single cloud and a shining sun.


    ****


    Yuria was not kicked out of the mansion even after two weeks. Far from getting tired of her, the Count seemed to like her as the days went by. As proof of that, he called Yuria into his room every day. He even came to spend time with her during the day as well as at night.


    Sometimes she could not stand the horror of facing the Count or the disgust of the act itself, and when she could not see the Count, she would lie down on the floor to mourn.


    Yuria continued to vomit, imagining in vain hoping that all her memories with the Count would disappear along with gastric juice that wets the floor. At that time, Emma would gently pat Yuria on the back.


    It was all because of my sister that I was able to endure such hellish times. My dear Layla, my one and only precious family. Only the fact that Lala was safe by her own sacrifice supported Yuria.


    As promised, the Count was merciful, even freeing Layla from the dungeon. Yuria looked back at Layla as she left the mansion and waved her hand slightly. The Count clasped her shoulders tightly and whispered in her ear.


    ¨C Be mindful. I can catch your sister at any time.


    It was a warning not to even think of running away. Yuria could not understand why the Count was trying to hold her. Isn¡¯t he the man who kicked out a lot of women because he was bored or annoyed?


    Why the hell?


    ¡®¡­ Is it because of the face?¡¯


    Yuria stares blankly at her reflection in the mirror. Long light brown hair fluttering near her waist and blue eyes as the sea. Her skin is as white as pale, and her lips are dyed peach-colored. There was a girl as beautiful as a paint. She couldn¡¯t sleep, so dark circles covered her eyes, and she vomited most of everything she ate, so her cheeks were thin and dry, but it couldn¡¯t hide the girl¡¯s beauty.


    Yuria¡¯s hand stroked her cheek and fell on her knee.


    The Count would sometimes look into Yuria¡¯s face and say. It¡¯s beautiful, it¡¯s pretty. He said that the reason he chose her and brought her was all because of her beauty.


    He added that if it weren¡¯t for that, he would throw her into a dungeon whenever he was annoyed.


    After those words, there are always more beautiful people in the capital than me, so don¡¯t be arrogant.


    Yuria¡¯s beauty caused a tragedy that hurt her family and caused her to rot next to someone she didn¡¯t want, while still keeping her body intact. Whether this is luck or unhappiness, Yuria didn¡¯t know.


    As time passed, the Count became strange. He was kind and courteous, and if Yuria was injured, he even sprinkled the expensive potion. Maybe that¡¯s all, he secretly cared about Yuria¡¯s taste.


    The white lilies that someone put in a vase on the table, the pink dress in the closet, and the sweet chocolate cake that came out every meal were enough to offend Yuria. That disgusting kindness would sometimes benefit Yuria.


    That¡¯s it. Yuria smiled brightly as she took the letter from the maid, Emma.


    The Count made special arrangements for receiving letters from her sister. She would have been better if she had been able to receive and send the letter, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t hope for that far. Yuria carefully opened the envelope and took out the letter. It took some time, one sentence at a time, reading it slowly, savoring the contents.


    The letter contained brief greetings from Layla and her concern for her older sister. After she had read all the sentences, Yuria closed her eyes tightly and hugged it as if the letter was a precious treasure.


    Emma quietly watched Yuria¡¯s actions and handed over the box as usual. Yuria put the new letter in the box full of Layla¡¯s letters and kept it deep in her closet.

 CH 44

    The man who used to be so kind that he felt badly started to become violent one day.


    On a gloomy and cloudy monday that was no different than usual, Yuria was taking a walk in the garden.


    The problem was that the floor was slippery because it rained the night before.


    Yuria slipped on the floor and sprained her ankle. She couldn¡¯t even walk properly.


    Emma has been away for a while, so there is no one to support her. Yuria put her hand on the floor and moaned, trying her best to get her body up.


    If it had not been for the passing servant to help her, she would have remained that way until the maid returned. Yuria was carried by the servant and returned to the mansion.


    The two of them, who were going up the stairs of the mansion, noticed the stinging gaze and raised their heads. There was a Count with a terrifying expression on his face. His red face and red veins on his forehead were showing his anger. Both Yuria and the servant were trembling with fear and sweating.


    The Count growled and ordered.


    ¡°Put her down.¡±


    The servant swallowed his saliva and put Yuria down. At the same time, the servant¡¯s face turned to the side. The servant¡¯s body was thrown into a puddle of water on the floor.


    It rippled like dirty muddy water and splashed water droplets on the Count¡¯s shoes. At the same time as the drops of water fell to the floor, the Count¡¯s feet were thrown towards the servant¡¯s body. A scream rang out.


    Surprised by the sudden violence, Yuria¡¯s face turned white. She limped back quickly. The horrendous scene before her eyes preoccupied her with the tingling pain rising from her ankles.


    ¡°Keep him in the basement!¡±


    The servants flocked to the commotion and took the servants by the Count¡¯s orders. The Count glanced back. He grabbed Yuria¡¯s arm roughly.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    ¡°What did you do with that kid?!¡±


    ¡°What, what are you talking about¡­? Ouch!¡±


    The Count dragged Yuria to his room, and asked her to reveal clearly what she had done with the servant.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Then why is that bastard face so red?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why is he carrying you? Was it nice to see a guy with a good face?¡±


    The Count cursed Yuria and waved his hand at her. Yuria could not understand why he was so angry. So she spent three hellish days in the Count¡¯s room with half an unjust heart and half a fearful heart.


    And Then Yuria heard from the Count about slavery.


    The Count had been drunk all three days, so he kept saying anything he couldn¡¯t say. He spat out the horrors of his own business and told me how miserable and tormented life an enslaved person is. He threatened to make my sister a slave if he saw her again in the future.


    What he did in an empire where slavery was illegal was a great sin. Yuria became aware of the Count¡¯s weakness, but with it she did not think to do anything. She, a commoner, never thought she would be able to accuse the nobility, because the three nights she had with the Count were so terrible that she didn¡¯t want to remember.


    The drunken Count couldn¡¯t remember what he had said. It was fortunate. If he had remembered, he might have concealed his sins by getting rid of Yuria, who learned a secret she shouldn¡¯t have known.


    After that, he moved Yuria¡¯s room to another place. He brought Yuria to a room on the 3rd floor of an old, unused annex. And he locked her in the room to never go outside. She had no way of knowing what  changed his heart, and why he had done this.


    All she can do is accept the new misfortune that has come to her. The Count brought only a few female employees to the annex to work, and made sure that Yuria was not allowed to tell others that she was living here.


    No matter how secretive the Count¡¯s actions were, the employees in the main building thought that she had been kicked out of the mansion and abandoned somewhere on the day Yuria angered the Count terribly.


    About a week later, one night the Count entered Yuria¡¯s room with a gift box.


    The Count gave her a large gift box. Inside was a gorgeous dress with jewels. The Count says with a face that wants to receive ar praise.


    ¡°How about it?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s annoying¡­  I ask you if you like it!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Thank you. I really like it.¡±


    Yuria bowed her head and said thanks. Even though I¡¯m not thankful for anything. It was a really beautiful dress, but it didn¡¯t break her heart in the slightest.


    Because¡­


    ¡®¡­ I don¡¯t even want anything like this.¡¯


    Because what she wanted was to get out of this hell. Yuria wanted to get out of the mansion and meet her sister.


    Recalling her lovely younger sister¡¯s face, Yuria tightly closed her eyes and bowed her head.


    ¡®Why do you want to meet her? There¡¯s no way I, who is so dirty, have the right to meet that child, Lala. Lala doesn¡¯t want to see me. She said that she suffered a terrible thing because of me¡­.¡¯


    As I was immersed in such thoughts, the Count spoke to me.


    ¡°Yuria.¡±


    Yuria suddenly shook her head.


    ¡°Put it on.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes¡­.¡±


    Emma, ??who was standing in the corner of the room, approached Yuria and helped put on the dress. The Count sat in the room while she changed her clothes. Seeing him openly staring at her changing clothes gave Yuria a slight displeasure. As Yuria changed her dress, the Count applauded with his contented face.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth a look.¡±


    Then he approached her and kissed her. Yuria forcibly raised the corners of her lips to hide her growing fear and disgust.


    The Count often visited the annex. He came to Yuria¡¯s room, kissed her freely or watched how she was doing, and then went to work. One day, the Count came in when Yuria was looking at Layla¡¯s letter. The appearance of Yuria reading her sister¡¯s letter with her dazzling smile seems to have made the Count uncomfortable.


    From the next day on, the Count made it impossible to receive her letters.


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    Yuria made a loud noise for the first time that day. She rebelled against the Count by pounding her chest with a face that looked like she was about to cry.


    ¡°It¡¯s an order!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to call James?¡±


    ¡° I¡­ James said it doesn¡¯t matter if I get my sister¡¯s regards, but if you suddenly say you¡¯re hanging up like this¡­ I am.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to stop if you don¡¯t eat? Why are you making such a fuss about such a letter? If I say so, it is.¡±


    ¡°No, I do not want to! ¡­ Hick!¡±


    The rebellion was immediately silenced by the Count raising his hand. But the eyes looking at the Count were full of resentment. The Count¡¯s face flushed red with anger.


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­!¡±


    He pushed Yuria away. It was tremendous power. Yuria just bumped into the drawer and fell to the floor. The Count hesitated for a moment, trying to approach her, then spat her on the floor and walked out of her room.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be ruined.¡±


    So, in an instant, Yuria lost her only link to her sister. Her letter was the thing that supported Yuria¡¯s heart. As it disappeared, she became more and more depressed day by day, and it was more difficult for her to smile. Even when the Count visits her, she no longer has a forced smile like before. That made the Count nervous.


    Each time he came, he brought a gift and looked at Yuria¡¯s reaction. No expression on the face. It was only when the Count threatened Yuria that she barely smiled. Although the Count found Yuria¡¯s behavior annoying, he did not return the letter.


    Day by day, gloomy and uncomfortable times pass, and an incident that will break Yuria¡¯s heart arrives.


    The case started with Emma, ??a maid. Emma, ??who has always tried to maintain a blunt and distant attitude, is actually¡­ She always had her sympathy for Yuria.


    It was sad to see a beautiful and lively girl dying little by little and slowly like a flower in a vase. So, when she found out that her sister had not actually returned to the village but was still trapped in the basement of the mansion, she couldn¡¯t help but tell Yuria. It was not enough that such a poor girl was being abused, she was being deceived! When Yuria heard it from Emma, she became insane. At first she denied it, then she denied it, and eventually she decided that she had to confirm the truth with her own eyes. She dared to escape from her annex. When she was caught by the servants or caught by the count, she did not think about it.


    At a time when everyone was sleeping soundly, Yuria woven a blanket and dress from the wardrobe and hung it outside the window.


    With a weak arm, holding a cloth rope, she barely set foot on the ground.


    Yuria has lost a lot of weight since coming to the mansion. She came to the mansion because she didn¡¯t eat properly and had no appetite.


    So it was very difficult to hold on to the line. In fact, Yuria almost missed the line several times. Each time, Yuria barely survived with the thought that if she fell the wrong way, she would be seriously injured.


    Emma was originally supposed to stop Yuria¡¯s actions as a watcher and inform the Count. But instead of doing that, she helped Yuria. Emma, ??as she did, descended on the rope and led Yuria to the basement room.


    It is not something that can be done with compassion alone. Perhaps she had lost her heart while spending time with Yuria.


    You may have come to feel affection along with compassion. Because it was difficult not to love a pitiful girl who smiled sadly instead of getting angry when she did nothing wrong, and a kind-hearted girl who smiles at a maid who is no different than the count¡¯s.


    A knight was guarding the entrance to the stairs leading to the basement.


    ¡°Yo-you¡­.¡±


    As soon as the knight found Yuria, a look of embarrassment was evident. They would show that kind expression if they met someone they thought had been kicked out of the mansion.


    Yuria went underground while Emma turned and blocked the knight¡¯s attention.


    As I went down the long stairs, a cold hallway appeared. Torches hung on the left wall, and thick doors lined up on the right wall. Yuria leaned forward, relying on the dim light of the torch.


    When she came across a road that turned sharply to the right, she was startled. Because Oberon appeared there.


    He was the count¡¯s favorite servant. Oberon with a whip in one hand was covered in blood. Rather than shed blood, it looked like someone¡¯s blood was covered in it. When he found Yuria, he laughed as if it was funny.


    ¡°Huh? Why is the lady here? I know the Count kept you locked up in the annex¡­ Oh, did you escape? I¡¯d be very scolded if he found out, would you mind? Will the Count not stand still for this time? Come back quickly.¡±


    Oberon patted Yuria¡¯s shoulder. Yuria felt the touch so terrible that she retreated behind him.


    Why is he coming from where her sister should be? Maybe, maybe¡­


    Oh, I don¡¯t want to believe it. I don¡¯t want to know.


    But Yuria has already guessed the truth.


    ¡°Seeing that you had to escape and come all the way here, you must have known what he was doing to your little sister! Did Emma tell you? I only told her and Alexander.¡±


    Yuria¡¯s face contorted. She had a very eccentric look, some angry, some sad, some smiling. She shoved Oberon away and ran frantically towards the door at the end of the hallway. The man just stared at the woman¡¯s back and giggled.


    Soon, Yuria reached the end of the hallway and opened the door there. The door opened gently, revealing the room that had been prepared inside.


    As soon as she saw the figure of the person in the room, Yuria grabbed her head and fell to the floor, screaming.

 CH 45

    The person there was Yuria¡¯s older sister, her only family, and her sun, Layla. Layla was drooping with her head down to the side as if she had lost her mind.


    Yuria screamed and screamed again, but her legs lost strength and she fell to the floor. Holding her chest that seemed to have been split in two, she fell forward. She couldn¡¯t come to her senses. She wanted to cry, but strangely, no tears came out. She couldn¡¯t even breathe properly.


    ¡®It was a lie¡­ Lies, lies, lies, lies¡­ That, someone tell me¡­  Say it ¡®s not Lala. Yeah, that¡¯s not Lala. There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll be caught here. It can¡¯t be like that. Didn¡¯t Lala escape from the mansion? Lala is happy on the outside. She writes to me once a week¡­. She felt sorry for the me, who stayed in the mansion instead of herself¡­.¡¯


    Someone gently grabbed Yuria¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You saw it. How what¡¯s it?¡±


    Yuria turned her head to the side. Oberon was looking at her with a smile.


    ¡°How does it feel to see your sister again? After all, would you be happy to see your precious little sister again?¡±


    Yuria¡¯s eyes clouded. Soon tears will begin to form. Oberon pulled her closer and whispered into her ear.


    ¡°Did you know that I purposely told Emma about your sister? It seemed that you were becoming more and more important to the Count. I¡¯m worried that my stupid business partner will say something strange about this. So I deliberately talked to Emma and made you escape from the annex. She seems to care a little about you. I thought if I told you about torture, no I would definitely tell you. You seem to cherish your sister too, so I thought you might escape to see your sister. The Count hates people who break his word. He asked you to never leave the room, but you escaped and came all the way to the basement¡­ you can¡¯t stand it without leaving her, right?¡±


    Yuria¡¯s hand trembled and approached Oberon¡¯s neck. I want this person to die. It was the first time in my life that I had this thought. Although he is shocked by himself, he is unable to control this feeling.


    ¡°Garbage¡­ Die, die¡­ !¡±


    He gently grabbed the hand that was aiming at his neck and pulled her down.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be this good, but anyway¡­. I¡¯m glad it went as planned.¡±


    Then I heard the sound of urgent footsteps behind me. Oberon got up from his seat and looked at the knights who had come to catch the intruder and the Count who came forward through them.


    ¡°I told you never to come out!¡±


    The Count forced Yuria to get up and shouted. His screams stopped when Yuria¡¯s soul seemed to have escaped. He bit his tongue in annoyance and took Yuria to the annex.


    Contrary to Oberon¡¯s thoughts, the Count didn¡¯t abandon Yuria. He just shoved her into the annex¡¯s room and started swearing at her. Yuria quietly listened to insults, and then she burst into tears. She didn¡¯t even raise her hand, but since it was the first time Yuria had ever cried, the Count seemed to be a bit perplexed. That feeling was heightened by the screams that followed.


    ¡°Why! Why! Why?¡±


    Yuria screamed and began to destroy everything in the room.


    Curtains tore, pillows tossed around, and vase on the table shattered. The agony that she had been deceived, the anger that her dearest sister was not safe, the sadness that she didn¡¯t do anything, the resentment towards the Count that my younger sister had made me, and the conviction that I was sure to die now that I had disobeyed the Count. Made me act like that.


    Yuria was insane.


    ¡°How could you lie to me like that?! You said that if I do well, my sister. You will let her go!¡±


    Yuria lifted up a piece of the broken vase. It looked pretty threatening. The Count stepped back.


    ¡°Huh, are you going to threaten me with that?! Then your sister¡­.¡±


    The Count didn¡¯t say that. Because Yuria¡¯s anger was directed at herself, not the Count. The blood dripped from Yuria¡¯s long, bruised neck.


    ¡°Why me? Why is it me and Layla¡­?¡±


    Yuria screamed.


    ¡°¡­ Am i pretty ¡­ I, I, I¡­ Is it because I am pretty?¡±


    A scratch was formed on Yuria¡¯s white face.


    ¡°What if I do this? So, isn¡¯t it pretty when I do this? will you let me go now? Will you let me and Layla go?!¡±


    ¡°STOP!¡±


    The Count screamed. His face is blue. Yuria had never seen him like that. When she saw it, she felt strangely good.


    ¡°Please stop!¡±


    Yuria did not stop holding it to her hand. Then, as if miraculously, the arrogant and selfish man fell to his knees with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, I was wrong! So stop now¡­.¡±


    Even in the blurry vision, there was a hand approaching me clearly. There were begging hands. It¡¯s the Count¡¯s hand. It is the hand of a man who deceived and insulted her.


    Yuria hurriedly hit it off.


    Then, suddenly, my head started spinning. Her eyes darkened and her breathing began to suffocate, and her body grew colder and colder.


    You¡¯ve shed too much blood.


    Yuria stumbled and dropped a piece of the vase. It was at the same time that she curled her body forward. She lost her mind when Yuria last counted as she ran to her.


    When Yuria woke up again, she was lying on the bed. All her wounds were healed. He seemed to have poured a lot of potions.


    Turning her head, she found the Count sitting next to her. He was holding Yuria¡¯s hand with a painful expression. It was so disgusting, but I couldn¡¯t shake it off. It was because the Count gave her a lot of sedatives and sleeping pills while she was fainting, so she was weak and her mind was confused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die¡­  Wake¡­ up¡­ please. I¡­ I¡­ like¡­ No, I love you¡­. I don¡¯t want to lose you¡­¡±


    Yuria heard the Count¡¯s words and opened her mouth.


    ¡®Love?¡¯


    You say you love me?


    ¡°¡­ Are you saying you love me now?¡±


    The words flowed out slurred from the hardened mouth as the medicine was circulating. The Count suddenly raised his head and met Yuria¡¯s gaze. He frowned for a moment and said:


    ¡°¡­ Yes, I love you.¡±


    Love. How could those words feel so terrifying? Yuria liked the affectionate words that Layla sometimes whispered while holding my hand.


    My heart used to warm when I heard the words of love, but when I heard the Count¡¯s words, my heart began to get cold as if it were frozen. The disgust was to the point that I was nauseous without realizing it.


    Yuria looked up at him blankly.


    ¡°¡­ Me¡­ Do you love me? Nonsense.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean nonsense?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Can a person less than an animal be able to love?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The hazy mind did not go through the filter and showed the inner heart as it was.


    ¡°How can you hit someone you love? How can you kidnap and harass the family of your loved one? How can you lock up a loved one and do such a thing? that¡­. Is that love?¡±


    Yuria spit it out like it was terrible.


    ¡°What you are doing is not love¡­¡±


    To her, love is caring for each other. It¡¯s about giving up and loving what she wants. To give her the most precious thing of her own for that person. Believing and trusting them. So Yuria can be sure. What the Count does is obviously not love. It¡¯s just a disgusting feeling that I don¡¯t understand at all.


    The Count¡¯s face contorted. He slammed the bed hard and jumped up. He pointed his finger at the woman who ignored and rejected his feelings, and opened his mouth as if he was about to scream. But he doesn¡¯t say anything. It was because Yuria immediately said this.


    ¡°¡­ Please don¡¯t say I love you, I hate you. I hate you terribly. Disgusting, You are violent and selfish. There¡¯s no way you can love someone like that. At least you shouldn¡¯t even think that we might have the same feeling just because you have a sense of shame¡­¡±


    Yuria raised her trembling hand and brought it to her ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s so terrifying to have to be told that you love me¡­. I want to rip my ears off¡­ If I could, I¡¯d like to go back in time to before I heard those words¡­¡±


    Gradually the volume of the voice decreases. Yuria could not overcome the medicinal effect and lost her mind again. The Count looked down at her with a shocked face and then sat back down in the chair. As if, perhaps, at any rate, he had the illusion that he and her might have had the same feelings. Like someone who thought he would never listen to her saying he was absolutely disgusting.

 CH 46

    Bang bang bang¡ª


    ¡®I want to go out. I want to go out. I want to leave.¡¯


    Yuria banged her head against the wall. The maids yanked her arms around to dry her. The maids, with her dark brown curly hair hanging down to her shoulders and eyes as gentle as a puppy, were a very strange face to Yuria.


    From that day on, she lost her freedom and the maid turned into other people. Emma was driven away for telling a useless story and for helping her escape. Yuria realized that she could never see  Emma again. Never.


    My heart ached from the guilt, but I was too tired to worry about it. Yuria was too full to think of herself and her sister.


    Yuria shook off the maid¡¯s hand and ran frantically towards the door. But the door didn¡¯t open.


    ¡°Open it. Please open this door¡­¡±


    Get me out.


    Yuria sobbed and slammed the door with her fist.


    ¡®Lala¡­!¡¯


    The first Count apologized to Yuria, who woke up from the dead, and promised to heal her younger sister. He did not use the potion, but allowed her to be treated by a doctor.


    Layla was taken to the hospital room and lost consciousness due to the anesthetic. All she can do is roll her eyes and explore her surroundings. After a while, Layla found her sister¡­


    ¡°Yuri¡­ you¡­ Ah¡­.¡±


    She mumbled the words that didn¡¯t make sense and cry. Like a child seeing her parents cry for the first time, Yuria was shocked.


    ¡®¡­ she¡¯s crying.¡¯


    The child who never cry was pouring tears like rain.


    The shock turned into sadness and anguish, squeezing my chest. Yuria sat down on the spot and howled like a beast. Even the beast wouldn¡¯t scream like that.


    Layla¡¯s condition was dire. Yuria didn¡¯t know what to explain other than that. messed up? Horrible? cruel? Just, she was miserable.


    Yuria resented everyone in the mansion. She was resentful, so she wanted revenge, but she did not have the power to avenge anyone. What revenge can a helpless, insignificant, weeping, stupid commoner woman have? So she blamed  herself too.


    With the Count¡¯s consent, she visited Layla¡¯s room every day. However, less than a week later, the Count again locked Yuria in a room, making it impossible to see her sister. What was the reason? Yes, he said he was annoyed that she came to her sister more than him.


    ¡®Why, why do you keep me from seeing her? Why?¡¯


    As she struck the floor with her fist, the door opened and the Count entered.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Seeing Yuria¡¯s behavior, the Count pointed a finger at the maids.


    ¡°Incompetent things! With so many people, you can¡¯t stop her?! Do you all want to be taken to the dungeon?¡±


    It seems that the anger did not go away even after screaming like that.


    The Count calmed down only after placing his hand on the cheek of a nearby servant.


    ¡°Go and get a bandage, you useless things!¡±


    One of the maids ran out quickly. The man watched this and took his breath away. Then he approached Yuria and knelt down on one of his knees.


    ¡°Why are you doing this again? ¡­? Do you miss your sister so much? Why do you keep doing this because you¡¯re worried? You said I¡¯d treat her well.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯ve said that before, but you didn¡¯t let my sister go¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey you¡­. Are you saying you don¡¯t believe me? Huh?¡±


    The Count¡¯s face contorted. Yuria hurriedly shook her head. The woman¡¯s thin body begins to tremble with fear. After confessing that he loved her, the Count¡¯s demeanor had softened more than before, but he was still arrogant and violent. Fear that her own actions could change her sister¡¯s condition made Yuria cringe.


    ¡°No¡­! It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s just that I miss my sister so much. It¡¯s only natural to want to see your family..? Please let me see Lala. Count, I love you¡­. It¡¯s real! I love you. So, I love you¡­ So please¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Lala, Lala, Lala¡­ Noisy! That word annoys me!¡±


    The man¡¯s face began to turn red. The Count was terribly angry.


    A sharp shout filled the room. The maids held their breaths and bowed their heads, and Yuria was trembling. The Count, who had been calmed for a while, looked down at the woman and frowned.


    ¡°Why are you so quiet? uh? Don¡¯t you threaten to kill yourself if I don¡¯t let you see my sister again like before?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha, yes¡­. I can¡¯t. Because I don¡¯t want your sister, whom you cherish so badly, to do anything more wrong!¡±


    The maid who went out earlier came back with a potion. The Count, who was handed it, poured the potion on Yuria¡¯s forehead. A pale blue liquid ran down her face and dripped to the floor. When all the liquid inside disappeared, the Count¡¯s hand placed the potion bottle.


    Clink.


    The potion bottle shattered, and shards splattered all over the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use protesting like that.¡±


    The Count spit on the floor and left. For a while there was silence in the room.


    It was the disgruntled voices of the maids that broke the silence. They grunted as they looked down at Yuria with irritated eyes.


    ¡°¡­ Why do you keep getting mad?.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we keep getting hurt.¡±


    It was a small voice, but it wasn¡¯t to the extent that Yuria couldn¡¯t hear it. However, Yuria was not in the mood to pay attention to such accusations. Her mind was filled with only her sister.


    Thinking of her younger sister, she couldn¡¯t sleep well at night. She was uncomfortable because she thought she didn¡¯t even deserve to sleep.


    And that night, when the moon was particularly bright, an incident occurred. The incident happened so quietly and secretly that no one noticed.


    When someone noticed this, the mansion screamed to leave, the criminal had already reached Yuria¡¯s door.


    Yuria couldn¡¯t sleep as usual and just sat quietly in bed.


    Her eyes were pitch black as if to let them know that she hadn¡¯t slept for a long time. They lived with Yuria and had two maids monitoring her actions, one of whom was dozing and the other out. Yuria looked into the eyes of her maid.


    ¡®If that maid could sleep well, I would be able to go see Lala¡­.¡¯


    I don¡¯t even want to escape. It would be impossible to run away with my younger sister, who was in a bad state, and to escape all the knights of the Count in this large mansion.


    Yuria, who was crying while rebuking herself for not doing anything, heard the door open. She was sitting with her back to the door, so it was impossible to tell who had entered. She¡¯s just guessing that it must have been a maid outside, she did. Those thoughts vanished at the sound of a voice that followed.


    ¡°Yuria¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Layla¡­?¡±


    It was a voice full of iron and very tired, but Yuria could understand it. It was the voice of the person she missed so much. She thought that she couldn¡¯t have the child here, and though she knew very well that she was nothing more than a delusion of hers, she turned her head to a moment of joy and longing, and she hardened as it felt like real.


    ¡°How did you get here¡­¡±


    Because my sister was there. It was just as messy as when she had just been treated by the doctor. After the week the Count visited Yuria¡¯s room, he had not treated Layla at all.


    ¡°How the hell?¡±


    The tears that had been welling up in Yuria¡¯s eyes were dripping down. Then her sleeping maid woke her up. Seeing the unidentified man standing by her doorway, she jumped out of her chair and screamed.


    ¡°What are you?!¡±


    At that moment, Layla picked up a sturdy jewelry box that had been placed on the dressing table. Yuria quietly watched her hand move. After a while, the room became quiet as if the commotion earlier was a lie. Yuria looked at the back of Layla, who was exhaling her breath. No matter what happened in this room, the only emotions she felt now were joy to see her sister again and the sadness she felt at seeing her sister in a bad state.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m here to save you.¡±


    Layla turned to Yuria and smiled weakly. She staggered towards her as if she was about to fall, and then reached out to  Yuria. Her little hand gently strokes her cheek, splattering her blood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    ¡°You came to save me¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here to save you¡­ it must have been hard all this time? It¡¯s okay now Because I came¡­ I have already found all the ways out! You just need to come!¡±


    ¡°For that reason¡­. You dragged such a messed up body and came to find me?¡±


    Yuria screamed while crying.


    ¡°Why¡­?!¡±


    For Yuria, this situation was a scene she had only seen in her dreams. She always wanted someone to come to rescue her, whether it was Layla or someone else.


    I hoped someone would reach out to help us escape from the mansion. Today she is experiencing firsthand what she had hoped for to the extent of her dream.


    It was such a joy, but at the same time, it felt like my heart was breaking.


    ¡°Wh-who asked for help!¡±


    Yuria grabbed her chest and shook her head.


    ¡°Why did you come to save someone like me? ¡­! I, I, Lala I put you in danger. I made them do terrible things¡­ Without me, you could have been happy¡­ It¡¯s all because of me¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Shut up¡­.¡±


    ¡°Leave something like me alone¡­ You don¡¯t have to suffer like this because of me¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Noisy!¡±


    Layla grabbed Yuria by the neck. She looked down at my sister with a face that seemed to contain her anger.


    ¡°Who wants to hear your opinion?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ughh¡­.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you think or say. I will save you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.¡±


    ¡°Because I want to.¡±


    It¡¯s always been like that. Layla doesn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s feelings. She doesn¡¯t care what a person¡¯s mind was telling them to leave.


    Even if she pretends to be thinking, she pushes in the direction she thinks is right. Yuria said that Layla is so annoying, angry, sorry, sad, hateful, so¡­


    ¡°¡­ If you¡¯re sorry for me, just follow me.¡±


    ¡­ It was good thing.


    Yuria shed tears and hugged Layla¡¯s body as she hugged her tightly.


    ¡®My hero.¡¯

 CH 47

    The duke¡¯s assistant poured lukewarm tea in a glass and handed it to Yuria. It meant taking a breath.


    ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡±


    After taking a couple of deep breaths, Yuria sips the tea and puts it down. The story isn¡¯t over yet. How did she now escape from the mansion? She started talking about who helped them and what happened after she escaped.


    The story about slavery had already ended, but everyone in the office was paying attention to her words. However, each of them listened to each purpose. The assistant was engrossed in a tragic story like watching an opera, and the Duke was seriously listening to every single sentence that came out of Yuria¡¯s mouth, fearing that more work-related content would come out. Her emotions are more blunt than the average person, and she doesn¡¯t feel any emotional sentiment in Yuria¡¯s story. When the narrator¡¯s mouth is completely shut, she just reminisces on the stories she¡¯s heard and checks to see if there are any useful parts.


    In comparison, the three young masters were very excited. It was the story of a girl who they have a crush with. And there is no boy who doesn¡¯t feel anger at the story of the girl who suffers a terrible thing and becomes unhappy than anyone else in the world.


    Isley contorted his face terribly and broke the handle of the sofa he was holding in. Arthur trembled in anger with his arms crossed, and Osses did nothing and put an expressionless face on his face, but his insides were boiling.


    All three felt they could never forgive James Nigor. No, they were already getting revenge in his head several times. The method of revenge may be different for each person, but they will have one thing in common.


    Meanwhile, Yuria in the story is leaving the room with a free body. She held her hand as if she would never part with her sister again. Yuria¡¯s heart, which had been worn out, cracked, and rotted by its warmth, was sewn into pieces one by one with sincerity. When she was a child with a smile of relief on her face, Yuria sees Alexander standing by the door.


    The tall man with dark brown hair, green eyes and thick eyebrows was clearly the count¡¯s assistant.


    Before coming to the villa, while at the Count¡¯s mansion, Yuria occasionally saw Alexander¡¯s appearance. He always seemed busy avoiding Yuria. When his eyes met, he would frown slightly and turn his head, and if he accidentally touched her, he would pull out his body. Yes, he acted like someone who would taint her if he touched her.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Surely Alexander was looking down at Yuria with a calm attitude as if wondering. Facing that gaze, Yuria unknowingly retreated behind her.


    ¡®Did you catch me trying to run away??¡¯


    While trembling like that, Layla held Yuria¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. He is the one who brought me here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°He said he would help us.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    The most suspicious and unbelievable man helped Layla and Yuria escape. He prepared a carriage to ride on, and found a way through the high walls.


    Layla got into the carriage, followed by Yuria stepping into the carriage.


    She looked back as she tried to hide in the secret area in the carriage that Alexander had informed her.


    ¡°¡­ Why are you helping me? You are the Count¡¯s assistant. There¡¯s no benefit to you in helping me¡­.¡±


    ¡°I think it would be good to hear from your younger sister. Where will you go if you leave this place? Do you have a place to settle down?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Yuria lowered her eyes. Her long eyelashes fell gently.


    ¡®I¡¯m in a rush just to escape, so I haven¡¯t decided on anything¡­  If there is, can I tell that person?¡¯


    When Yuria couldn¡¯t answer easily, Layla opened her mouth instead.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m going to the house of someone I know. The Duchy of Emers¡­.¡±


    Layla, who entered the secret space hidden inside the seat by the driver, mumbled in a voice that seemed to contain the pain of her body forcibly. The young girl, who had looked brisk when she was in the mansion, seemed to feel pain only after getting into the carriage. Her face, which had maintained her serenity, was heavily contorted. Alexander nodded his head in agreement and the door of the carriage closed.


    Thus, the sisters were able to escape safely outside the territory.


    But escaping was not the end of the hardship. Layla was ill for several days. She couldn¡¯t even come to her senses and only let out her moan.


    If I hadn¡¯t bought a potion with the money I received from Alexander, she might not have gotten better. The potions were expensive. There were only low-grade potions that Yuria could buy with little money.


    It could restore Layla, but it could not completely heal the scars on her body.


    Thanks to that, there were still a few scars left on Layla¡¯s back. Every time Yuria saw it, her heart was broken.


    But what was more painful than that was the face of his younger sister with an awkward smile, as if she did not know, whenever she talked about the past. Layla lost most of her memory after waking up. All she remembers are a few memories, about her family, and being captured by Oberon and being bullied by Oberon. Even that was blurry.


    ¡®If I was going to forget it, I wish I had forgotten everything in the mansion¡­.¡¯


    The world never turned out the way you wanted it to.


    While Yuria continued talking to the people of the Duke¡¯s family, Layla was staring blankly into the air while holding onto a sturdy iron fence.


    ****


    I closed my eyes and rested my head against the iron bars. The scarred forehead brought great pain even with a small impact.


    ¡°¡­ Yes, I was wrong.¡±


    It was funny that she treated such a strong child like something that would break if touched.


    Wasn¡¯t what I had to do to bring Yuria away from the memories of the mansion and help her face and overcome it?


    Wasn¡¯t it right to convince Yuria that she was a fragile child, and to discuss things together and get through it instead of alienating her from the work of young masters, the situation we were in, or the job change? That would have been right. But at that time, I only saw Yuria as a crying child by my side. As for her excuse, it was unavoidable for me. Really,  that kid was a lot younger than me. Besides, it was difficult to erase the already hardened image.


    In particular, it is said that older people are easily caught up in prejudice. She let out a sad laugh and opened her eyes.


    I want to be of help to Yuria who has courage. I want to get my memory back and check if I have the necessary information to Duke. If you remember the contents of the novel, find out what happened in your past life, and perfectly recall the memories of your present life, it will be of great help in your future novel.


    In the meantime, I haven¡¯t been focused on finding my memories. Because I felt there was no need to find it. But when I got to this point, I realized that I must find the memories of the past.


    Then I noticed that the hand holding the iron fence was trembling. The emotions I was feeling through my body were being revealed as they were.


    I was scared. If I find the memories of the past, of course, I will be exposed to the events in the mansion as well. However, it was so funny to see Yuria, who was also an adult, sitting in the yard without doing anything.


    I removed my hand from the iron cage and clasped my hands together. Calm down, let¡¯s calm down. Don¡¯t be afraid. What I have to do now is not to be afraid, but to recover my memories. How can I get my memory back? I turned my back. Then a rough, hard wall came into view.


    ¡°¡­ You just have to hit the head.¡±


    In fact, every time I got a big blow to my head, my memory came back little by little.  I injured my head when fighting with Lemon, I first realized that this world was a fictional world, and when I hit my head against a wall, some memories from the past came back. If so, shouldn¡¯t there be only one action I have to take from now on? I walked up to the wall. I put my hands on the wall and a cold chill rushed in.


    ¡°¡­ Hah¡­.¡±


    I took a deep breath and clenched my teeth. Okay. The pain will be fleeting. I remembered this and put what I thought into action. Bang! A dull sound was heard, and my eyes trembled like crazy. I feel like I¡¯m screaming at the stinging feeling that follows.


    Bang!


    I swallowed the scream that was about to come out and moved his head once more. Bang, bang bang! Not, yet? Is the memory still a long way away? Her mind went hazy. The sensation on my forehead gradually diminished. Now I could only feel the heat rather than the pain. The more she repeated the same action, the more her misty memories became clearer.


    After some time passed, the annoyed voice of the knight standing outside was heard.


    ¡°Why is this again?! Damn it¡­  Are you out of your mind¡­.¡±


    Maybe it was because he heard the Duke order him to treat me well. The indifferent man couldn¡¯t even come into my place, so he even stopped me. I shook off his hand and banged my head once more.


    Don¡¯t stop me! A little, a little bit more, I think!


    BANG!


    At that moment, my eyes suddenly darkened as if I had pressed a light switch.


    All of a sudden, I was sitting in the dark with nothing, and memories of the past were flowing like a panorama before my eyes.


    The film begins with the story of an ordinary office worker living in Korea.


    A 32-year-old woman, Seo Min-Jeong. It was me in my previous life. Although the work was hard, there was a sense of accomplishment in her own way, and she was able to survive each day by reading web novels, which is her hobby. Besides, I had a family who supported me whenever I was having a hard time. Her mother and her father asked for their regards every day, and her younger sibling, who had a large age gap, contacted me first if anything pleasant happened.


    I couldn¡¯t say it was a perfect life, but I could assert that I was living a happy life.


    Then one day I died.


    It was caused by an argument with a boyfriend.


    The man who I thought of getting married with, was secretly having an affair with another woman. I went to his house and got angry.


    My boyfriend got annoyed with me and pushed me away as I rushed in anger. My body went backwards. Bang, I banged my head in the drawer and died right there. So Min-Jeong¡¯s life came to an end.

 CH 48

    When the curtain rose again, I was in the form of a newborn baby. From an adult to a baby, from the name Seo Min-Jeong to Layla Hanson, from the Republic of Korea to the Vincen Empire. Everything that made up me had changed. In an instant, I fell into an unfamiliar environment.


    ¡°Oh, her eyes are open. Yuria, this is your sister, Isn¡¯t it cute?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s cute. Because it resembles you.¡±


    However, the reason I did not feel anxious was because the new family warmly welcomed me.


    The happy days pass in an instant, and parting and tragedy come.


    The beloved hometown was ruined by the new leader.


    In a village full of laughter, only the mournful cries of people can be heard. It was unavoidable that I decided to leave my beloved hometown, and that I had to turn away from my parents¡¯ grave and pack my bags.


    I made plans to escape from the estate and was absorbed in it almost every day. In conclusion, I failed.


    On the way back from meeting the soldier who promised to help me escape, I was caught by Count Nigor¡¯s man. It¡¯s just ridiculous to think that everything was going perfectly.


    I woke up in a dark room. My body was firmly anchored in the chair.


    When I raised my head, I was able to find Oberon sitting in front of me with a bored face.


    Only Oberon and I on the desk were illuminating the room in pale yellow.


    His mouth moved when I stopped twisting my body to get out of the chair and glared at Oberon.


    ¡°I mean. I was born and raised in a slum.¡±


    His eyes were fixed on one place.


    ¡°Hey, why? There¡¯s a place called the Empire¡¯s Chibu or the garbage dump. The children there used to die like rats who were poisoned by a single word from a nobleman. Or be beaten hard with a stick and crippled¡­ So, no one knows as much about nobles as I do.¡±


    He put the pliers down on the desk and turned his head towards me.


    ¡°Do you understand why I say this? I wanted to let you know that if you offend a great and wonderful nobleman, they can do terrible things.¡±


    He grabbed my hand and smiled.


    I knew what was going to happen. Cold sweat began to trickle down my forehead, and I exhaled heavily.


    If I could describe the time I spent in the Count¡¯s mansion in one word, it could be called ¡®hell¡¯. Yeah, those were really hellish times. In the midst of a terrible day, Oberon sometimes told his story. I couldn¡¯t figure out why he was telling me his story at first.


    After thinking about it, it must have been that the Count wanted to get rid of me, so he must have thought it was okay to tell his old story.


    Most of the words that came out of his mouth were from his time in the slums. The boy in the story was smart enough to never forget what he saw once, but he was destined to live in a garbage dump because he was born in a slum.


    Working as a backstreet thug, he came up with a business idea in a kidnapping incident that often occurred in a slum.


    Oberon never told me what kind of business it was while bringing out his story. Anyway, it was a decent business, and all he needed was money. So, he decides to go ahead and find a stupid investor.


    That investor was James Nigor. The small business the two of them started in the capital is truly a jackpot.


    It was not enough to collect a lot of cash, so he got a huge rear boat in the eyes of a high person.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fun? Common people like this kind of story. A story from the bottom to up.¡±


    Oberon laughed cruelly.


    After waking up in the dungeon, pretending to fake me out of the mansion, or until I was transferred to the mansion¡¯s infirmary.


    There was one thing that I felt while going through a hellish time.


    Any emotion is easily buried in the face of violence.


    The desire to love and cherish someone, the anger that screams repeatedly that if I leave here, I will surely kill you, and the sadness I feel after hearing that Yuria has entered the mansion to save me, falls apart in the face of ruthless violence.


    The only thing a human being can do is ask for forgiveness when everything has collapsed and only the shell remains. I just kept begging for forgiveness in a voice that had been hoarse from screaming.


    Sorry.


    I¡¯m sorry.


    I was really wrong.


    Sorry.


    It¡¯s scary.


    Please forgive me.


    What can i do


    What should I do to be forgiven?


    ¡°Letter.¡±


    Oberon threw a pen and paper on the floor and yawned loudly. The shackles holding my wrists were released, and I crawled to the floor and grabbed the object.


    ¡°The Count told you to write a letter. Roughly speaking, all you have to do is write that you are doing well outside the mansion. ¡®Sister, I¡¯m doing well. I missed my sister, ¡®Like that.¡±


    So I wrote dozens of letters.


    Yuria, how are you doing in the mansion? I¡¯m doing fine. I¡¯m a little lonely without you¡­ It¡¯s okay though¡­


    ¡°Ugh.. uh, uh¡­¡±


    I wrote stupid things like that.


    Tears flowed as I wrote each word down. What I was doing was stupid and outrageous, and I just resented Yuria. Because all of this seemed to have happened because of her.


    If Yuria hadn¡¯t been noticed by the Count, there would have been no reason for me to suffer like this.


    Without that child, I wouldn¡¯t have been arrested here, and there¡¯s no reason to write fake letters¡­! The hand holding the pen trembled.


    I knew it wasn¡¯t something to blame Yuria, but I thought so at the time. I hated it and hated her, and tormented Yuria in my head several times a day.


    But why?


    The more I resent Yuria, the more I hate her, the more I want to see her face. She couldn¡¯t figure out why she was missing her more and more.


    When I was taken to the infirmary and saw Yuria after a long time, my heart was overflowing and I could not think of anything.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if the emotion I felt for Yuria was hatred or love, or if it was an intense passion that made my heart ache. But what is certain is that I missed Yuria madly both when I was in her im the prison and now, and if her body is okay now, she would have hugged Yuria with all her might.


    Worried about the dark shadows cast under Yuria¡¯s eyes, I became saddened by her slender body.


    Yeah, maybe this was, really, really hard to believe, it was love. No matter how many times she got angry in her imagination, she hated and resented Yuria that much, but she loved Yuria.


    Feelings that I thought had collapsed and disappeared into dust. The desire to cherish and love someone, and the love that grows fondly just by thinking of someone, did not break down even in such a difficult time. It was just hiding in my mind.


    Yes, some emotions don¡¯t break under any circumstances.

 CH 49

    Realizing that, the anger that had subsided began to boil again. I wanted to get Yuria out of this place.


    How hard was it for you to be alone? It was painful for me too, but it must have been the same for that child.


    In Oberon¡¯s story, Yuria was not always treated as a proper person by Count Nigor.


    Who are you to treat my family, Yuria like that? I¡¯ve never hit the kid either. I get angry and my hands are shaking.


    I rolled my eyes to make sure there was no doctor in the infirmary. At the Count order, the doctor rarely came to the infirmary, only injecting me with some sap or painkillers.


    So I spent most of my time alone.


    Except for Oberon and the doctor who occasionally came to report my condition to the Count, and Alexander, who sometimes, very rarely, looked at me through the crack in the door, there was no reason to act while thinking of others.


    I forcibly lifted my broken body and searched through the cabinets in the infirmary.


    In order to escape, I had to return my body to a state where I could move properly. So I found a pain reliever in the cupboard, shoved it into my mouth, and poked an injection containing the medicine into my arm, just like the doctor did.


    Only then does the pain burning in my body subside.


    When I was about to get out of my seat with a scalpel that looked worthy of use as a weapon, Oberon came in at bad timing.


    When my eyes met, my body began to tremble. Oberon, who was pushing me hard every day, was an object of fear for me.


    But now is not the time to be afraid.


    Don¡¯t be afraid, even if you¡¯re scared to death. Swallowing fear, I thrust the scalpel toward him.


    ¡°Hah, hah¡­¡±


    I took a deep breath and looked down at the floor.


    Oberon had fallen there.


    We fought and tried to hurt each other. It was me who won that battle. If I hesitated even a little, the person who suffered may have been me, not Oberon. As I watched him lay motionless, my body trembled and my chest tightened.


    It was difficult to breathe properly. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the intense physical fight or something else.


    I stood still for a moment and caught my breath. I felt like I wanted to sit on the floor like this. But it can¡¯t be. Because I had work to do. I ran out of the infirmary with a new scalpel. As soon as I left the infirmary, I saw a servant. Before he could scream, I quickly covered his mouth and pushed him against the wall. I didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone, but I don¡¯t have time to worry.


    I quickly subdued the opponent, and the panicked man couldn¡¯t resist once and fell into a slump.


    After that, I wandered around the mansion, avoiding people¡¯s eyes. The inside of the mansion was empty, as most of the employees could not stand the Count¡¯s character and left. It was lucky for me. Now that I¡¯m out of the infirmary, I need to find Yuria.


    I did not know where Yuria was staying. Oberon spoke briefly about the child, but never brought up where she lived. It is too risky to search through the rooms one by one.


    Should I threaten a person and ask? This is also dangerous, though.


    As I was thinking about it, I suddenly felt a throbbing pain.


    Are the pain relievers slowly losing their effectiveness? It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve taken the medicine, and it¡¯s strange. I may have been pouring painkillers in to get my body moving, but the effect was halved.


    I sighed and grabbed the scalpel. Then I ran into Alexander at a bend in the hallway. He raised his hands and said, before I could even run to him with a scalpel.


    ¡°I surrender.¡±


    Alexander offered to help me instead of telling the Count of my escape.


    He immediately told me how to escape and where Yuria was. I was laughing so hard at how casually he was talking about it.


    ¡°I will prepare a carriage so that you can easily get out of the territory.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Is that a lie?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie. I am only telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°How can I trust you? There¡¯s no reason for you to help me. The Count¡¯s right handed¡­!¡±


    ¡°Why am I helping you? If I say you look pitiful¡­¡±


    Alexander scanned my face.


    ¡°¡­ Of course you wouldn¡¯t believe it.¡±


    He seemed to ponder for a moment, then noticed something and grabbed my wrist.


    In an instant, I was hugged by Alexander and hid behind a wall.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­!¡±


    ¡°Shh, There¡¯s a maid.¡±


    As I leaned my head slightly against the wall, I saw a maid passing by.


    Anyone who lies to get out of this situation would have been able to tell the maid about their situation earlier.


    But when Alexander did it and helped me, I was relieved a little bit.


    So, after the maid had completely disappeared, I quietly listened to his small whisper.


    ¡°I already say I¡¯m helping you?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡±


    ¡°Then I will tell you. You are the second person to hear this.¡±


    Alexander began to tell his story little by little.


    ¡°I had one older sister. Unlike me, he was a kind and smart person. If I had to pick one person I admire, I would always pick my sister. Our home was once a prestigious aristocratic family, but over the centuries it was slowly demolished. Still, I sent my older sister to her academy by collecting the households that I was trying to make use of our past glory.¡±


    It was a dreamy voice.


    ¡°¡­ If I had known that my sister would go through something like that at the academy, I would never have let her go.¡±


    That voice carries some emotion and begins to distort slowly.


    ¡°My sister was horribly abused by her classmate, James Nigor and his group. When I found out all the truth, she went to a faraway place where I would never see her again.¡±


    I lifted my head and looked at him.


    ¡°I came into this mansion for revenge. Because he took a precious family from me. I has endured all injustice for that alone, and has endured feelings such as compassion¡­.¡±


    His expression was calm as usual, but his eyes were full of anger.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t take it any longer to see you. So I¡¯m just here to help you.¡±


    For the last time, the memories of Alexander began to churn. Memories that had rippled like water hit by a stone began to radiate white light.


    I quickly closed my eyes to the light, and when I opened my eyes again, I saw a white ceiling.


    White room, smell of medicine and comfy bed. It was an infirmary. I felt the warmth and forcibly turned my head, which was not easy to turn to the side.


    Yuria, who was sitting next to the bed I was lying on, was holding my hand tightly.


    The headaches and confusion that kept piercing my brain made me unable to think properly. So I didn¡¯t quite understand why I was here. I had a confused mind, but Yuria, who was looking at me, had a face that looked like she was about to cry, so I smiled in a way that meant not to worry.

 CH 50

    Robert opened his eyes in a dark space where only the cold breeze, the hard floor, and the torches on the wall could only illuminate him. The child, who had gathered up his hazy mind and stood up, looked around blankly.


    ¡°¡­ Wh-where is this¡­?¡±


    It was a narrow room. The floor was as cold as ice, and all sides were blocked by rough stone walls. At the edge of the space there is a bunch of straw. Straw that did not belong to the group was lying on the floor. And, maybe five or so, children with unfamiliar faces were crouching and clinging to the wall like barnacles.


    Robert, who made eye contact with one of them, unknowingly shrugged his ass and stepped back. Because the eyes of a child were lifeless like a dead man. Those eyes that he saw for the first time in his life evoked a fear of the unknown in Robert.


    Creek! As Robert continued to step back, he slammed his back against something and stopped. The boy looked back quickly. He knew he was in an unfamiliar place.


    ¡®Why am I here? I was just hanging out with my friends before?¡¯


    Yeah, until he passed out, Robert was having fun in his neighborhood with his friends. The moment he followed the old man asking for help into the alley, he lost consciousness. And he get to the present situation.


    Robert was terrified and confused about what had happened to him, and tears kept coming to his eyes. He looked around.


    ¡®It¡¯s a door!¡¯


    Robert hurriedly ran to the door.


    Bump, rattle, rattle, rattle!


    Robert grabbed the doorknob and shook it. But no matter what he did, the firmly locked door did not open. There was someone outside the door, but it seems that the main character of the sound has no intention of helping Robert. Because he sighed as if it was bothersome and left far away. Robert cried out at the sound of footsteps getting smaller and smaller.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go! Please open this door! please!¡±


    At that moment, an annoyed voice came from behind the boy.


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s really noisy.¡±


    Robert looked back in surprise. A child who had been sleeping with his back turned in the corner was waking up.


    ¡°Why are you being so noisy? I can¡¯t sleep because of you!¡±


    The tongue-in-cheek girl sat down next to Robert. The straw that had been lying on the floor rustled and crushed under the girl¡¯s body.


    ¡°Hey, stop squeezing.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±


    The girl wiped Robert¡¯s face with her dirty sleeve. The girl folded her wet sleeves two or three times and waited for Robert to stop crying. When Robert calmed down a little, the girl whispered quietly.


    ¡°You must have been very surprised to be here all of a sudden? Do you wonder where this place is?¡±


    Robert shook his head.


    ¡°Here¡­ It¡¯s a place where the children are kept waiting before they go to the slave auction.¡±


    ¡°What, slave?¡±


    Slave! It was a word I had only heard in old stories my grandmother told me.


    Robert trembled at it.


    ¡°Nonsense. It¡¯s this a lie¡­? I heard that slave auctions were banned long ago by His Majesty the Emperor¡­¡±


    ¡°Lie? Why would I lie about this? What are you doing to deceive someone like you? And what¡¯s forbidden? Whether the Emperor forbids it or God tells them not to do it, they still do what they want!¡±


    The girl raised her upper body and looked at Robert with an annoyed expression on her face. Then she sighed and lay back on the floor.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to believe it, it¡¯s real¡­ Crybaby, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Hic, I¡¯m not a crybaby¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then. I am Lucy, no last name. I¡¯m orphans.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I was born in a slum, and I lived under the royal family as a pickpocket. As usual, while I was working, I got caught by a person in a black hoodie. I can¡¯t remember ever since I got caught by that person and dragged down the alley. Unbeknownst to me, I lost my mind and when I woke up, I was here. you?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I, hic, Robert¡­ Cu-Cutter. I am just like you.¡±


    Robert wiped his tears with his hand and, like Lucy, told the story of how he got here. Once he opened his mouth, other stories flowed out. After that, people talked a lot.


    From things about this place to useless stories like what you like and dislike, and how you got along with your family. In the process, Robert was saddened by the thought of his family, but he felt at least a little more at ease.


    ¡®At first I thought she was a scary kid¡­ I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that bad.¡¯


    After talking for a while, Robert fell asleep. And he had a dream before he came here. He talked about the soon-to-be-born baby with his bloated mother, and he ran and kicked balls with his friends. He brought a scallop to his farming father and was praised for it. It was a very happy dream. However, when I opened my eyes again, the scenery I missed so much that I cried, disappeared, and only the ceiling of an unfamiliar room was welcoming the boy.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Robert covered his face with his hands.


    ¡®I¡¯m still here. It was all a dream¡­.¡¯


    Robert lay on his side and squeezed his chest. The needles of longing, sadness, and suffering pierced his heart like crazy.


    ¡®I want to go home¡­. I miss Mom and Dad.¡¯


    Robert, who had been smirking as he looked up at the ceiling, got up from his seat at the sound of a voice next to him.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Lucy¡­?¡±


    Lucy yawned loudly and said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    Suddenly, a sound came from Robert¡¯s stomach. The boy opened his eyes and placed his hand on his stomach.


    ¡®By the way, I haven¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday.¡¯


    Lucy smiled as if she knew it, and grabbed Robert¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Come on. The keeper left some food and water.¡±


    There were a lot of children around the door. As Lucy shoved some of them back, Robert could see what they were surrounded by. Two large wooden bowls were placed in the center. One contained water and the other contained food. The children were holding the food in their hands and stuffing them in their mouths.


    When he saw the dirty faces of the children and the bowls with their food, Robert frowned.


    ¡®Pork Porridge¡­?¡¯


    This was because leftovers such as eggshells, grass, beans, sliced ??bread slices, and soup were mixed in the bowl.


    Lucy, like the other children, shoved the pork porridge into her mouth.


    ¡®How do you eat something like that!¡¯


    Robert didn¡¯t even want to eat those foods, so he flopped away from the crowd and floundered.


    Robert leaned against the wall and noticed a strange painting on the back of his hand.


    ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯


    Robert widened his eyes and looked down at the back of his hand. Since when did this exist? Robert rubbed the back of his hand to erase the picture.


    ¡®This would be enough.¡¯


    Robert rubbed his skin until his skin turned red, then let go. Despite all these efforts, the painting sat on the back of Robert¡¯s hand without a single crush. Robert soon realized that it was a tattoo, not a painting.


    After a while, Lucy finished eating and sat down next to Robert.


    ¡°There, Lucy.¡±


    Robert asked, urgently, showing the back of his hand to Lucy.


    ¡°I, I have something strange engraved on the back of my hand. What the hell is this?¡±


    ¡°You are really slow. Did you notice that now? It must have been engraved before you even came here.¡±


    Lucy scoffed.


    ¡°That is the stigma of slavery.¡±


    Robert¡¯s face turned white.


    ¡°What, what! Why did they carve that on my body? Can you erase this? Huh?¡±


    ¡°Well. I don¡¯t know either. They say it¡¯s drawn with magic and can¡¯t be erased. But the magicians of the tower might be able to erase it. Even if they could erase it, would it cost a lot of money?¡±


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t erase it in the end¡­.¡±


    Robert mumbled with his head down. His voice was full of water.


    ¡°I really hate it¡­. It¡¯s annoying¡­ Why is such a thing on my body¡­! I don¡¯t want to be here anymore. How long do you have to be in such a dirty and strange place? I wish someone would come and take us out soon. When are the guards coming?¡±


    Lucy said indifferently.


    ¡°No one is going to save you.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­?¡±


    ¡°There have been two auctions so far, but no one has come.¡±


    ¡°Why? If so many of the children had disappeared, the parents would have reported it. Then, shouldn¡¯t someone come to find us?¡±


    ¡°They would have reported it. But still, no one came to the rescue? It was said that a wealthy nobles and commoners also participate in slave auctions. If the stakes are that big, it will be easy to bribe the guards who are looking for us with money and drive them out.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I was foolishly thinking that the kids¡¯ parents here might come to the rescue too, but when I realized the reality, I gave up on everything. So, why don¡¯t you hold on to any hopeless things?¡±


    It was a terrible truth for Robert to accept.


    ¡°It¡¯s that lie¡­?¡±


    So, he tried hard to deny the truth before his eyes.


    Lucy is lying now. Surely someone will come to the rescue. I¡¯ll be able to see my mom and my dad again. I can go home.


    ¡®Can I go back?¡¯


    Robert wept.


    ****


    Time goes by quickly. Two weeks have already passed since Robert came to this place. That evening, the man took Robert and the children out of the room. Finally the day has come. Today was the day of the auction.


    The children went through the cold hallway and climbed the high stairs to somewhere.


    A curtain was drawn at the end of the hallway.


    White light leaked through the slightly opened curtains. It was a light that felt a little warm to the children who had been in the dark for a long time.


    Robert walked to the entrance. A thick cloth wiped away his body and pulled him back. The stronger light pricked his eyes like a sharp needle. Robert closed his eyes and opened them again as the tingling sensation had subsided. Then, a spacious and luxurious auction house welcomed him.


    Under the stage where the children were standing, dozens or even hundreds of people sat in their seats and looked at them as if they were looking at things. An unknown classical music was playing from somewhere, and the staff handed champagne in wine glasses to the guests. People in masks were fiddling with license plates in their hands.


    Robert looked down and suddenly felt his body tremble. It was because the moment he received the yellow light, a sense of hook reality rushed in.


    He¡¯s on sale.


    He knew he would be sold into slavery. But what he knew and what he actually experienced was different. As soon as he got on stage, Robert was so frightened by this situation that he couldn¡¯t even breathe properly.


    On the side of the stage, the host who was there opened his mouth.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s start with 20 silver for each of these products. We will proceed with the auction from left to right, in standing order. If you find a product you like, pick up a numbered ticket and shout out the purchase price!¡±


    Robert rolled his eyes and looked around. Then he found a large door hiding in the dark far away. Those who sat in the seats either went out or entered through the door. That door is the only entrance that leads directly to the outside.


    The moment Robert saw the door, he once again wanted someone to come to rescue him. Someone opened that door and said that they suffered a lot, and that they came to the rescue, so please tell them to rest in peace¡­


    ¡®No¡­¡¯


    Robert shook his head.


    ¡®Such a miracle¡­ It won¡¯t happen!¡¯ Lucy said During this time, no one has come to rescue the children, and they will continue to do so. Really, no one came to save us, just like the girl said.


    If you put hope, you will only be disappointed again. Miracles don¡¯t happen.


    He will be sold as a slave here, and will suffer for the rest of his life. Robert closed his eyes and tried to accept his miserable fate. Only then would he be able to withstand the current situation and the horrific things to come.


    BAM!


    At that moment, the door of the auction house opened with a sound as if a hard object had been smashed.


    Like a miracle.

 CH 51

    The tightly closed door opened and knights in uniform entered. A woman appeared among them and strode into the auction house.


    She, like everyone else, was dressed in a uniform with a similar shape and was wearing a long sword around her waist.


    But no one would think she was an ordinary knight. It was because an unusual atmosphere and a sense of intimidation emanated from her body, where she stood upright.


    Everyone in the room thought it was as if they were facing a predator.


    From head to toe, her gaze, the sound of her breathing, the slightest movement, not everything about her, but her very existence evokes the primal fear of people.


    Perhaps because of that, the woman had a beautiful face that made her heart terrifying, but no one dared judge her beauty. both in your heart and out of your mouth.


    ¡°Lobelica Emers¡­?¡±


    Someone unconsciously spit out a woman¡¯s name. The faces of those around them turned white when they heard the small voice.


    Lobelica Emers, who is she?


    Isn¡¯t she the Duke of Emers, who is called the incarnation of war? She was the object of the reverence of all the people of the country, who mercilessly defeated the enemy and turned all the roads she passed into a sea of ??blood.


    ¡°No one on this earth can enslave the people and buy or sell them.¡±


    When that woman opened her mouth, everyone in the room held their breath.


    ¡°I will arrest everyone here for violating Article 45 of the Imperial Law. You will not be given the right to make excuses, nor will you be given the opportunity to seek a lawyer.¡±


    The Duke looked around with an indifferent face. The eyes that pierce the auction house are colored as hot as fire, but they are sinking coldly.


    ¡°Catch them all.¡±


    At her command, the knights moved in unison and began to capture people one by one.


    People screamed and ran away.


    Run frantically towards the exit. Meanwhile, some of them tripped over a seat or a desk placed next to it and were pushed by the crowd and bumped into a wall. The desk fell and the glasses on it shattered and crumbled.


    The luxurious auction house, where soft classics flowed, suddenly turned into a dizzying sound of screams and shouts.


    The employees hired for the purpose of security attacked the knights with weapons, but to no avail. To the knights who have been trained through hard training, their attacks felt like a child playing a game while wielding a sword. The staff collapsed before they even wielded their weapons. It was a mess.


    There was only one quiet place in such a noisy auction house. It¡¯s the box seat on the second floor. There was one box seat in a position where you could look down on the stage. The Duke of Emers looked up at the man sitting there and smiled. It was an alluring smile reminiscent of a gorgeous rose, but to Count Nigor, it just felt eerie.


    ¡°What is this, what is this¡­ Ugh!¡±


    The moment they met their gaze, Count Nigor fell backwards in surprise.


    Thud! A loud sound rang out, and the heavy body was thrown to the floor.


    The Count was in pain from the back of his head, and then got up in a hurry. The Count, crawling and headed to his balcony, looked out of him, kneeling on his knees and raising his torso.


    ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    Rubbing his eyes and looking at her again doesn¡¯t change. The Duke of Emers who appeared at the auction house with the knights was catching people. That Duke of Emers!


    ¡°Why is that woman here?!¡±


    He shouted in disbelief.


    ¡°¡­ Did she come here knowing my business? Nonsense. It was a lie. I can¡¯t believe it! I¡¯ve been hiding it so well!¡±


    With the help of a servant and a self-proclaimed Duke Nikerman, the evidence was hidden where no one could find it, and anyone who could possibly be a witness was killed. The Count was sure that his business would never go unnoticed, and he thought everything was going perfectly. But today I realized that that thought was an illusion.


    No matter how much you think about it, Duke Emers¡¯ actions now seem like someone who knows everything.


    ¡®Run away, run away. If I get caught, I¡¯ll die¡­!¡¯


    Slavery was a system that the previous Emperor, who was considered a pacifist, abolished even using force. If he get caught, the minimum penalty is the death penalty. The Count sighed heavily as he remembered himself struggling over his death row with his neck hanging on a rope.


    ¡°Shit¡­.¡±


    The man stood up from his seat with his legs trembling in fear. The Count looked behind him to order his servants to prepare to escape. However, until just now, the servant who was standing there and pouring wine, Oberon was nowhere to be seen. That¡¯s not all. The door to the escape route hidden in the box seat was wide open.


    ¡°This child¡­!¡±


    Count Nigor¡¯s face turned red with anger.


    ¡®Do you dare to leave your master and run away? A rat-like guy¡­  Do you betray without knowing the grace of giving you a job and growing your business to this extent? If it wasn¡¯t for me, he would be stealing and living in a dirty garbage dump, Oberon! If I escape from here, I will kill you.¡¯


    The Count picked up a nearby desk and threw it against the wall. James Nigor was angry for a while, then recalled the dire situation and finally calmed his anger.


    ¡®I must run away before the Duke Emers and the knights come to the second floor.¡¯


    He quickly kicked his foot towards the way out. There was a ladder leading down to the basement. The darkness over the exit was so thick that I couldn¡¯t see where the end was.


    The Count pressed down his fearful heart and went down cautiously.


    Supporting the body weighing over 100 kg with flabby limbs without a single muscle was like death. The Count, sweating profusely, moved his body as if hanging from his ladder. The ladder, which had been fixed to the wall, trembled with a strange sound whenever the Count moved.


    Eventually he reached a flat stone floor on which to set his feet. The Count walked out the narrow hallway, fumbling against the wall. When he went up the stairs at the end of the hallway and carefully opened the lid on the ceiling, he could see the grass. The man glanced around and as soon as he realized that no one was there, he ran outside.


    The Count turned his back on the auction house and ran frantically to the forest in front of him.


    ¡®There¡¯s a carriage that came from inside the forest! I¡¯ll just have to ride it out of here.¡¯


    Strangely enough, there were no people on the way out and in the woods.


    Usually, when trying to catch criminals, it was a law that had knights keep a close eye on places where criminals might be or where they could escape. The forest was located quite far from the auction house, but it was not excluded from the search scope. But Count Nigor was too busy running away to notice anything strange.


    It was after arriving at the place where the carriage was standing that he felt a strange sense of discomfort as the darkness of the night had hidden the scene of the brutal incident.


    ¡°Heh, heh heh¡­¡±


    The Count bent down and tried to calm his heart as it was about to jump out. He¡¯s been on a stretch for a long time, so his knees are creaking and his legs are shaking like crazy. He wiped the sweat from the rain with his sleeve and lifted his head. He had a carriage in front of him, the same as when he left. The Count sighed in relief and raised the corners of his lips slightly.


    ¡°Huh, huh¡­ Maybe he¡­. that the bastard might have ridden and ran away¡­. Good luck, huh, good luck.¡±


    The moment the man was about to walk towards the carriage, Crak! Suddenly, several huge, sharp earthen pillars came pouring out from where the carriage was standing. The impact completely shattered the carriage. Wood shards fall on the dirt floor, and the dust flies in the air. Count Nigor pounded his buttocks and blankly looked up at the smashed carriage.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    My carriage broke? Now, how am I supposed to run away? Where should I go? What should I do?


    The Count trembled, his face contorted, and his gaze fixed on the object that had smashed his carriage.


    ¡®No, more than that¡­.¡¯


    Where did that appear? How did it come? Such a pillar could not have been created by human effort.


    That such a thing is possible¡­


    ¡®Magic¡­!¡¯


    Yes, only magic.


    Thinking it was magic, there was a person who brushed on Count Nigor¡¯s head. One of the Duke¡¯s sons was a wizard. A genius who was chosen as one of the next heirs of magic tower because of his outstanding skills, but he gave up everything and returned to the mansion because he had to stay there for the rest of his life when he became the master of magic tower.


    ¡°Did you plan to run away with it?¡±


    Arthur Emers.


    The Count suddenly turned his head to the direction he heard the voice. Under his dark blue hood, he was dressed in a knight¡¯s uniform as he walked by. His gait was so graceful that no one would not recognize him as a nobleman.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    He took off his hood and his blonde hair flew in the night breeze. His face, which gleamed softly in the moonlight, had a beauty that seemed far from reality. In him, who emits a white light, he feels a fleeting atmosphere that seems to disappear at any moment.


    Count Nigor looked up blankly at Arthur¡¯s face without realizing it, and felt his gaze on him like a livestock or something less than a bug, and suddenly woke up. He shuffled his legs and pulled back behind him.


    ¡®You can¡¯t be caught like this. It¡¯s a little pricey, but I have to use it.¡¯


    He pulled out two magic scrolls from his arms and tore them together. Then, smoke rose from the torn scroll, covering the surroundings in white, and an icy arrow was created in the air and poured down towards the pursuer. Clang, there was a long silence after the sound of arrows being shot somewhere.


    ¡®What happened? Are you dead?¡¯


    The Count frowned and looked at the smoke. However, the smoke was so thick that he couldn¡¯t tell what had happened to the person inside. Seeing that there is no movement, at least he must have been incapacitated.


    The Count, who had a foolishly hopeful imagination, got up in a hurry, wishing it would be this time.


    As he ran without looking back, Arthur swung his hands lightly across the smoke. Then the wind blew, and the smoke that had surrounded him was completely gone. Just then, an arrow of ice shot by the Count appears. A total of twenty-four arrows were lodged in the transparent barrier around him. It was like a hedgehog.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more stupid than using a scroll on a wizard.¡±


    After all, even scrolls were made by wizards.


    After those words, the arrow became vapor and disappeared.

 CH 52

    In the beginning, magic was a weapon made for war. Now, when the Empire devoured most of the territory and reigned as the master of the continent, it was developing mainly for practical purposses rather than military purposses.


    However, even if the use changes, the essence does not change.


    Magic is a murder weapon.


    Whatever it is, it shows its true power only when it is used for a purpose close to its essence.


    And Arthur Emers knows that all too well.


    As Arthur stretched out his hand toward the Count, a pillar of earth rose again. The thick, pointed pillars did not simply block the Count¡¯s front, but attacked one of his legs, limiting his actions. A deafening scream echoed through the forest. Birds resting in the trees were startled and flew into the sky with a rustling sound.


    ¡°Hey, this kid¡­  my legs! Aww! Ahhh-!¡±


    Count Nigor cried and shouted. He reached for his leg, where he felt terrible pain, but didn¡¯t dare touch it.


    Arthur looked down at the man, howling like a beast. I used to feel a little guilty about hurting people.


    But today, strangely, when I heard the man¡¯s scream, I couldn¡¯t think of anything. No sympathy, no guilt.


    Only calmness for no reason remains in my heart.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    The boy looked at his hand expressionlessly.


    ¡®Why doesn¡¯t I feel anything when he¡¯s like that?¡¯


    Arthur used minimal magic to subdue his opponents whenever he helped his mother. It was extremely rare for blood to splatter like this one, and even if it did, he didn¡¯t want to hurt his opponent. Arthur, who was worried, suddenly remembered the face of a maid.


    ¡®Layla Hanson¡­.¡¯


    Yes, I think it was all because of her.


    The girl who showed me the cat and smiled, the girl that barely touched his chest, the girl who hid in the bushes and cried so sadly that the hearts of those who watched it¡­ He was maddened when she told him that she had suffered terribly.


    Arthur frowned and bit his lip.


    ¡®She said she suffered because she were locked up in a dungeon. Had I known it would, I would have taken her out sooner. I stayed still, thinking that if she was locked up there she would not be able to get out of the mansion. I, why did I do that? Then it didn¡¯t happen¡­ Damn it¡­.¡¯


    And, along with the guilt, I felt that I wanted to make the person who made her feel the same pain to the point of death. I wanted to crush the cause that made Layla unhappy.


    It was for this reason that Arthur went out to catch the former of the runaway Count and his servants.


    Arthur looked at Count Nigor again, and realized why he felt no emotion when he hurt her. What he did to Layla wasn¡¯t something a human could do. He doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s ¡®something¡¯ that pretends to be human. Yeah, obviously he¡¯s not a person. It¡¯s a human-like monster. No one feels guilty about killing a monster.


    ¡°AA AA AA-! stop!¡±


    The Count let out a painful scream.


    ¡°It hurts, it hurts, it hurts! Please stop! Please stop! Why are you doing this to me?!¡±


    The Count roared.


    He had no idea why he had to be like this. Yes, the slave trade is illegal. But he will be imprisoned, there is no reason to have to suffer this much?


    He was born as the son of a Count all his life and has lived a decent life. He did what he wanted to do and was never seriously assaulted or beaten by anyone.


    Except for the high-ranking nobles, everyone was at his feet. So James Nigor was not used to this kind of situation at all.


    It¡¯s like crawling on the ground like a bug under his feet! I¡¯m begging a boy who is much younger than me to stop bullying me and save my life!


    ¡®Ughh!¡¯


    He felt like he was going to go crazy because his situation was painful and unfair.


    ¡°Are you doing this for a slave auction?! ugh? Then you picked the wrong opponent! The first person to propose to do this job was my servant! I¡¯ve never thought of it and never wanted to do a slave auction in my life! But Oberon, that bastard tricked me doing this. To be able to earn as much money as a high-ranking aristocrat, to be able to obtain the greatest wealth in the Empire¡­ I¡¯m not at fault! I was fooled too! I fell for that scammer too! We are the same victim!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what excuses you use. You asked why? there¡¯s no such thing as a reason I¡¯m just doing this to see you howl.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ what¡­.¡±


    The Count had a blank face as if he had been hit in the head at an unexpected moment. Arthur looked down at the man expressionlessly.


    ¡®I will never tell you the real reason.¡¯


    Because of a maid named Layla Hanson, I wouldn¡¯t even say this.


    Because suffering without knowing the reason is more painful. Have you already experienced it? It was more painful to receive the empty gaze that was not loved without knowing the reason than when you knew the reason.


    Arthur, who had been contemplating the past for a moment, came to his senses and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Do you know when a person feels the greatest pain?¡±


    The answer doesn¡¯t come back. The Count is only shaking his body with his head bowed. Doesn¡¯t matter. Because it wasn¡¯t a question I was hoping for an answer anyway.


    The Count raised his head as if he had sensed an uneasy air.


    A deep feeling of fear was cast in the pair of blue eyes. He¡¯s foreseen. He knew what he was going to do.


    ¡®Yeah¡­ What you are thinking is correct.¡¯


    Arthur smiled.


    ¡°Aaghhh¡­!¡±


    The Count let out a short scream. Arthur thought as he stretched out his hand in front of him. What in the world is a girl named Layla Hanson that makes him so upset? Could his tantrum deep within his heart be as deep as he is now that he had a simple crush on her? Can he feel this anger that burns so hot that his whole body heats up with the slightest bit of sympathy and slight affection?


    No, I can¡¯t.


    Sympathy, or sorrow. Such petty emotions cannot change a person to this extent.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to kill you.¡±


    Then, this feeling is not just liking¡­.


    ¡°Because you deserve the death penalty, you must never die. I¡¯ll pour you a potion later.¡±


    Is it love?


    ¡­ And the flames created by magic burned splendidly.


    ****


    While the flames were burning, Oberon, the servant of the Count, was running away from the monster chasing him. He was out of breath and his heart was beating like it was going to burst out of his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t stop running.


    If you get caught, you might die. This was such a joke.


    He took a deep breath and grabbed his left arm. As the wind blows against his injured arm, he feels a piercing pain. For an instant, his mind went haywire. As the blood flowing from his cut grew more and more as time passed, Oberon¡¯s face became increasingly white.


    ¡®Not enough¡­.¡¯


    I ripped off my clothes and tried to stop the bleeding, but it didn¡¯t seem to help much. Oberon felt his body get cold and his vision blurred. He felt like he was going to fall at any moment, but he could never.


    He turned his head to looked around.


    ¡®I can not see¡­¡¯


    There is neither the sound of the grass being stepped by the foot nor the sound of the branches breaking. I couldn¡¯t be bothered though. Were you not attacked after being reassured in this way before?


    ¡®Where are you? Where the hell are you!¡¯


    Oberon, who was preoccupied with exploring the surroundings rather than his feet, stumbled over a stone and fell.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    His body slammed into the ground and dust rose. Oberon was about to get up. But there was no strength in his legs.


    Deciding that it was better to hide than to run away, the man crawled and hid behind the huge stone in front of him.


    Oberon, who sat on his back, pulled the loosely tied cloth around his arm to tie up the wound. No, he was trying to giving it strength.


    ¡®Damn it, my hands aren¡¯t strong enough. Damn it, damn it, damn it¡­! Nothing is going right!¡¯


    Oberon bit the fabric with his teeth and pulled it out.


    ¡®Why¡­. Why did this happen? Did I do something wrong? No,There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Everything was perfect. I started the business by beating the likes of a tall nobleman, and everything went smoothly without any blockages. Since I was fortunate enough to trick the Duke Nikermann, it¡¯s been pretty solid.¡¯


    Ughh, when my arm got so tight that it hurt, I spit out the cloth.


    ¡®By the way, how did it end up like this? Was it all just a fleeting dream?¡¯


    He looked down at his messed up body and remembered what had just happened.


    The auction was proceeding smoothly as usual. If it wasn¡¯t for those who came suddenly, it would have been possible to earn a huge profit just like the last time.


    When he saw the Duke of Emers and her knights taking people away, he shook his head and came to the conclusion that his business had been uncovered and taken as criminals. So, without thinking, he abandoned his master and ran away.


    There was no guilt or hesitation in the process. This is because, in the first place, he did not think of the Count as his master, but rather looked down on him as a foolish  drinker.


    Oberon came out through the secret passage. But as he opened the door to the aisle and looked out, his hand slip through the gap, and someone grabbed him by the collar, and pulled him up.


    It happened so suddenly that he couldn¡¯t resist. Oberon was pulled out in an instant and thrown to the ground.


    As soon as he swallowed the pain and looked up, what he saw a red eyes that clearly revealed their colors even in the dark.

 CH 53

    ¡®If it¡¯s red eyes, it¡¯s definitely the Duke of Emers son¡­¡¯


    Scary red eyes, lifelike eyes that seemed to strangle him at any moment were looking down at him.


    The man couldn¡¯t breathe for a moment.


    Isley Emers smiled and approached Oberon. It was just an action, but his large height and the rigid body characteristic of a knight were enough to intimidate the opponents he faced. When he sees the sword hanging from his waist, he will have no choice but to break out in a cold sweat.


    Wrong, it wasn¡¯t a runaway, all slave auctions were done at will by Count Nigor, feet flew towards his stomach before Oberon got up, hesitatingly, before he could utter the excuses that came to his mind.


    Oberon was pushed to a tree that was standing not far away and bumped into his back.


    Bang! There was a loud noise and the trees rattled.


    ¡°Kek, ghh¡­! Ughh!¡±


    The man crouched forward, holding his stomach. Tears flowed from his eyes, saliva dripped from his mouth and dripped to the floor.


    ¡®Ugh¡­ what¡­ a great strength¡­ like this!¡¯


    It felt like his whole body was shattered with that one kick. Before his pain could subside, Isley grabbed his head and lifted his head. And his fist was slashed fiercely in the face of his opponent.


    A scream rang out.


    Oberon raised his hand to block his fist, tried to cover his face, who tried to hit the opponent¡¯s face, raised his nails and scraped his arm, but the large hand never let Oberon go. The more he rebelled, the harder his hands gripped him and the more his pain grew.


    Oberon could not come to his senses because of the opponent who pushed him mercilessly and harshly without giving him a break. Even more terrifying was the face of the person who looked down at the messed up face with a funny smile.


    ¡®¡­ What, what¡¯s so fun?¡¯


    Anger surged up. But that insignificant feeling was quickly quenched by the shock that struck him on the chin. My vision fluctuates like a lake hit by a stone. Red liquid spit from his mouth wet the floor. Oberon prayed.


    Please, someone please stop this guy.


    If no one can do that, please let Isley lose interest in attacking him!


    But Isley never stopped attacked.


    ¡°Ughh¡­¡±


    I had a hard life living in a slum, but I had never been beaten this badly in there.


    At this moment, only fear and fear dominated Oberon. He was so frightened that he forgot the dagger he had hidden in his inner pocket.


    As Oberon shrugged and mumbled to stop, Isley burst into laughter.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that funny?¡±


    His eyes were folded into half moons.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done something worse to that kid than this, and you¡¯re only struggling this much.¡±


    Oberon stared blankly at his face.


    ¡®¡­ that kid¡­?¡¯


    Who do you mean by ¡®that kid¡¯? Who is it? that made him beat me as if he had lost control?


    Those sold into slavery? The women who were captured in the mansion? A lot of people who are bullied for business reasons? There were so many people who suffered at the hands of him, it was difficult to guess who they were. Also, I didn¡¯t think he would have any contact with the young master, even if anyone could guess.


    Because the people Oberon had touched were all the people of the lower classes who did not even deserve to meet with the high-ranking nobles.


    ¡°My job is to catch you and take you in front of my mother. But I don¡¯t intend to catch you easily. I can¡¯t do that. I won¡¯t let you go until I¡¯ve made you suffer as much or worse than that.¡±


    Isley said. Let¡¯s play a fun game from now on. I will follow you as you run away, so if you don¡¯t get caught by me until you get out of this forest, I will send you back in good health, otherwise you will die painfully.


    ¡®What kind of play is this! Don¡¯t be silly! you gonna kill me? No, He can¡¯t kill me. The Duke ordered him to catch me and bring me to her, so I must have some information he wanted to get from me. You won¡¯t be able to kill me until you get it.¡¯


    Oberon knelt down while swearing inwardly. He bowed his head and apologized to young master Emers and to an unknown person called ¡®the kid¡¯. Because I thought it was the way to protect my body.


    As soon as he finished his apology, he heard the sound of something being cut, and the cut hem of his robe flew in the air. There was a large wound on his right hand.


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­ Arghh! Ughh!¡±


    It was then that Oberon realized that he was making a big mistake.


    ¡®This child¡­ He might really kill me¡­!¡¯


    The sound of howling, the rustling of grass reverberated through the forest.


    ¡°Noisy.¡±


    Isley grabbed his right hand and pointed the sword at the drooling opponent.


    ¡°Who told you to apologize?¡±


    The blade of the sword lit by the moonlight shone white. And the red eyes shone so vividly. like an animal.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, why don¡¯t you run away? like bug.¡±


    I know it wouldn¡¯t be fun if he were caught.


    From that time on, Oberon had been involved in an unwanted tag game.


    Oberon turned his back on Isley and ran madly into the forest. The escape went smoothly. Oberon had no choice but to think that way because he could not see the figure of young master Emers nor could he hear the footsteps.


    While he was being vigilant that he could not find himself, Isley suddenly appeared and attacked Oberon¡¯s left arm.


    Red liquid splashed across Isley¡¯s face, like the pupils he had. After that, Oberon was unable to move his left arm.


    ¡®I made a mistake.¡¯


    If you think about it, it was natural that there were no footsteps. The second young master of the Emers was a professionally trained swordsman.


    He was a person who even belonged to the Imperial Knights and would have been protecting the Emperor, so it would have been easy to erase his presence.


    After that, he ran away again and got to the present situation.


    ¡®Damn it, this child¡­.¡¯


    Oberon chewed his lips and trembled in anger. He tried to clench his fist with his uninjured right hand, but he couldn¡¯t force it properly.


    His vision is blurred and his body temperature is dropping. Thoughts running around in his head are scattered all over the place. The pain that gnawed at his mind was no longer felt. The body is slowly dying. The fading sensation was heralding death.


    Is it death.


    Death?


    ¡®Die, me?¡­ I?¡¯


    Really? Am I really going to die like this? Is my life ending like this? Did I not use my hard-earned money properly? Did I just keep working without taking a break? Are you saying that I live while suffering to death and then die in vain? You mean to be rolled like a toy by a guy who¡¯s never done anything like hard work and died?


    ¡®I didn¡¯t live my life like this!¡¯


    Heh, Oberon shed a small groan and shed tears. I want to live, I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to die. I want to keep putting my feet on this earth and exhaling. But there was no way to survive.


    Then, from somewhere, a whistling sound began to be heard. It was a famous nursery rhyme often hummed by children. The story of a baby rabbit lost in the forest being chased by a wolf and eventually eaten¡­


    Oberon at once realized that it was Isley¡¯s whistle.


    His heart starts beating like crazy with tension. He held his breath and poked his head out with a glance.


    A boy in uniform was cutting the bushes with a sword and looking around. It was a little far from the place where Oberon was hiding.


    ¡®¡­ Did he not notice? Or are you pretending not to notice?¡¯


    If you haven¡¯t noticed, please leave far away.


    As if ridiculing such earnest prayer, Isley turned and walked towards the rock.


    Oberon quickly lowered his posture and held his breath.


    All of a sudden, Isley came close enough to hear the sound of his breathing. It was enough to stand up and face him right away. Seeing the young master standing with his back, Oberon pulled out a folding dagger from his coat pocket.


    When he manipulated the handle, a sharp blade came out.


    I don¡¯t think I can kill that monstrous young master.


    ¡®But, if I¡¯m going to die like this anyway, I¡¯ll try to counterattack before that¡­.¡¯


    Oberon quickly got up from his seat and threw a dagger towards the boy¡¯s neck.


    No, that¡¯s what he was trying to do. The man failed. Before the sword could even touch his skin, Isley turned his back and grabbed his arm.


    ¡°You said it wasn¡¯t fun this way.¡±


    Bang!


    Oberon once again get kicked. The dagger fell to the ground while floating in the air, and Oberon rolled on the floor.


    Isley stomped on him.


    ¡°Ughh¡­!¡±


    ¡°You only get hurt this much? That kid must have been sicker than this?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ ¡®That kid¡¯, ¡®That kid¡¯, ¡®That kid¡¯! Who is it? Why are you doing this to me!¡±


    The smile disappeared from Isley¡¯s face.


    ¡°If you¡¯re curious, guess it. Who is it?¡±


    The tip of the sword shook in front of Oberon.


    ¡®Not there yet. I have to make it more painful.¡¯


    Isley was in such a state of rage that he had thought about killing the man lying under his feet all the time.


    He was angry with everything. He was angry with the man who was still alive, the man who had hurt that girl, and he was angry with himself, who acted like a fool without knowing what she was going through.


    How heartbreaking it was when he realized that she was trying to leave the mansion to run away from Count Nigor, not simply because she didn¡¯t like him.


    ¡°Guess it!¡±


    Oberon, who couldn¡¯t even remember properly, began to shout out the blurred names in a hurry at the angry shout. She passed the names of several people.


    Then, the moment the name ¡®Layla¡¯ came out of his mouth, Isley felt like something in his head was cut off. His hand, holding his sword, moved arbitrarily and shot fiercely towards Oberon¡¯s neck.


    Pak!


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Huh¡­.¡±


    Oberon exhaled hard and looked at the sword stuck right next to his neck.


    A red liquid leaked out from the throat cut by the well-forged sword. The blood from the wound flowed down the floor in a thin line.


    Isley contorted his face and gripped the sword¡¯s handle tightly.


    ¡®I was going to kill you¡­¡¯


    He really intended to kill the man in front of him. But he couldn¡¯t. It was a direct order from the Duke of Emers to bring the servant of Count Nigor alive.


    ¡®If you disobey your mother, you will be punished. But it¡¯s not that she will kill me because I was afraid of being punished. I was ready to accept being slapped in the face or imprisoned in the mansion¡¯s room. I am¡­ I just¡­.¡¯


    Isley just didn¡¯t want to disappoint his mother.


    The thought to get revenge, even though he was so angry that he acted impulsively, he just stopped for that reason.


    He smiled despairingly, reminding himself that he was still bound to her.

 CH 54

    The search lasted two weeks. Everyone who was in the auction house, as well as anyone who had anything to do with it, was arrested.


    Naturally, it also included the host, Count Nigor, and his servant, Oberon.


    She tortured the two to obtain a list of auction house guests, documented revenue documents, and evidence that the Duke of Nikerman had been behind him. The search was thus extended to the House of Duke Nikerman.


    The appearance of an uninvited guest made the Duke of Nikerman, who had always been quiet, agitated. The employees watched the Duke of Emers and the knights strode down the hallway with anxious faces.


    Most of the employees quickly ran away, so there are only a few people in this place now.


    At best, the butler and maid, who have been guarding the mansion for a long time, and twenty loyal servants and maids. Considering that over 100 people at one time worked hard in their respective districts, you can see how seriously the number of employees has declined.


    Having reached the end of the hallway, Duke Emers opened the door to the office. A huge, antique carved wooden door opened gently without a sound.


    An old man, who looked to be between 60 or 70 years old, was sitting in a dark room where the sun was shining softly. His face, showing his deep years of age, was engraved with thick wrinkles like a tree ring. His reddish hair was intermingled with white gray hair, which at first glance looked like scarlet. He put his hand down as he went through the papers in his office.


    When Duke Nikerman raised his head to face Duke Emus, his eyes appeared bright yellow like a full moon.


    The Duke of Emers said in a calm voice.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t run away either.¡±


    ¡°Because there is no reason to run away. Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re certain that you¡¯ve come this far? If you don¡¯t accept reality in this situation, you will only become a coward.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±


    Bang! A woman¡¯s hand in a white glove slammed hard against the desk.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just certainty. There is even very convincing evidence.¡±


    At the bottom of her hand was written evidence that Duke Nikerman had helped Count Nigor. The Dukes of Nikerman picked up the documents and examined them carefully. As one of those who lead the four great Dukes who support the Empire, his face kept a firm expressionless expression even in this situation.


    ¡°Are you admitting with your mouth that you were helping James Nigor¡¯s business by accepting reality?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yeah.¡±


    As soon as those words were finished, the knights standing by the Duke of Emers fell to Duke Nikerman¡¯s knees.


    ¡°I will ask you one last time. Why did you help Nigor¡¯s business? If you were involved in the slave business, didn¡¯t you know that one day you would be like this? You weren¡¯t stupid enough to think about it.¡±


    ¡°As you get older, you sometimes do stupid things, don¡¯t you? I was just doing something ugly to make some money in my later years. Yes, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s all. Let them in.¡±


    With the order of the Duke, the door to the huge office opened and two knights came in with someone.


    ¡°Leave this! let it go¡­!¡±


    She was a girl with long coral-colored hair reaching her waist and pale orange eyes that looked like gold if you glanced at it.


    At first glance, she was wearing a luxurious dress and accessories that could be worn by aristocrats.


    Looking at the things she¡¯s wearing, most people will mistake this little girl for a noble status.


    The girl, who was being dragged into the office with her arms grabbed, shouted sadly as soon as she saw Duke Nikerman.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    The expressionless expression of Duke Nikerman, who made eye contact with the girl, was shattered. He jumped up from his seat with a bewildered expression on his face.


    ¡°No¡­  you, why are you here? She apparently ran away with her nanny¡­!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to miss the suspicious characters coming out of your mansion? It looks like they moved late at night to avoid people¡¯s eyes, but to no avail.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Dad¡­ Daddy¡­! Help me! These people just grabbed me, kept me from going, and tormented me! Dad¡­! Ugh¡­!¡±


    The girl, who had been crying for a long time, shut her mouth as soon as she noticed the red eyes looking down at her. It is because her cold, deep eyes evoked in the viewer the fear of the unknown, as if peering into the abyss.


    The girl, who was shaking slightly, looked at her father with watery eyes. It¡¯s like she¡¯s begging for help. Duke Nikerman let out his groan and reached out to the girl. But he was soon stopped by the knights.


    ¡°At first I couldn¡¯t understand why I was called father. My only child died by hanging himself 15 years ago.¡±


    Duke Nikerman bit his lip when the story of his son came out of the Duke¡¯s mouth. Princess Nikerman was his traitor.


    No one is unaware of the tragedy that occurred 15 years ago in the Duke of Nikerman.


    Duke Nikerman was a genius and obsessive perfectionist who had admired many scholars from an early age. His personality was reflected in his surroundings as well. A clean mansion without a single speck of dust, angled employees¡­ and only one daughter.


    The Duke wanted to make his daughter perfect like himself. He paved the way for his elite by providing a conducive environment for study and hiring talented teachers. It is ironic that he had prepared so hard, but his plan completely collapsed due to one variable.


    It was Melberine Nikerman. Princess Nikerman was different from him. No matter how much she studied and studied, she fell behind other children her age, and her personality was mellow and often overlooked by others.


    For Milo Nikerman, Melberine Nikerman was incomprehensible. Why is she so stupid? Why is she so dull and stupid? Duke Nikerman persecuted and insulted her daughter on a daily basis. The story of locking her daughter inside her room as the academy exam day approaches was already popular.


    The nobles used to gossip behind the scenes that it was harsh and terrifying, but no one dared to stop the duke¡¯s actions.


    Is it because their story was just one of the fun gossips to them, and they didn¡¯t want to be bothered by meddling in other people¡¯s family affairs? There was no one who could stop him in the yard that his wife had long since left. No one could save Melberine.


    Then one day, Princess Melberine took her own life in the Duke¡¯s office.


    No one knows how the Duke felt when he witnessed his daughter¡¯s death. According to a servant who left the mansion a long time ago, the Duke did not get angry, smiled or wept, and without saying a word, he had his servants take over the daughter¡¯s body and ascertain her cause of death. And when the exact cause of death was revealed, he immediately cremated his daughter. Because it was a shame for the nobleman to take his own life, he could not leave any objects that directly revealed the reason for her death.


    After that, Duke Nikerman continued his passive political activities for two years, then withdrew his hands completely from politics. It was around that time that he came to be called the old lion with no teeth.


    The Duke of Emers believed that his disposition had changed simply as he grew older. But what if not? What if it had changed because he mourned the death of his daughter? The hypothesis, which he will utter from now on, was based on it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the girl¡­ I realized that this kid¡¯s face was very similar to Melberine Nikerman. Isn¡¯t it only when you realize that all your questions will be answered? That this child calls you ¡®Daddy¡¯ and that you helped Count Nigor.¡±


    When the Duke gestured, the knights forcibly removed the girl¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Ugh-!¡±


    ¡°Melberine!¡±


    In an instant, the dress was ruined like a rag. And on the exposed girl¡¯s back, a brand large enough to cover it was engraved. It was the mark of slavery.


    ¡°Oh, my dad said not to show it¡­ I can¡¯t¡­.¡±


    Melberine tried to cover her back, as if she was ashamed of the stigma rather than revealing her body.


    ¡°You must have had feelings of guilt or affection for Melberine Nigerman, who committed suicide. That is why, the moment Count Nigor asked for help on the condition of giving you a slave who resembled your daughter, you was forced to accept his offer. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°You say¡­ it¡¯s all right. The Count returned the daughter I had lost through my folly. He even promised to erase that awful stigma that, once engraved, never erased. How could I not help such a person?¡±


    Duke Nikerman bowed his head. His clenched fists were trembling.


    ¡°Not only did you help with the business, but you also had slaves of my own.¡±


    Duke Nikerman raised his head and shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call her a slave¡­! It¡¯s not like that she¡¯s not a slave! It¡¯s my daughter! Her name is Melberine Nikerman!¡±


    ¡°Your daughter?¡±


    Even in the dimly lit room, his red eyes shone brightly.


    ¡°This is not Melberine Nikerman. She¡¯s not your daughter, and you can¡¯t say she¡¯s a slave. She is the victim of being kidnapped, losing her freedom and imprisoned in a stranger¡¯s mansion.¡±


    The Duke of Emers had heard directly from the girl that he lived in a small room in this mansion. The reason was obvious. Probably because she didn¡¯t want to be found out that he had bought a slave.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about what her life was like, how she lived, who her parents were, and how much she missed them before coming to your mansion? If you did, those words wouldn¡¯t come out of your mouth.¡±


    The old man didn¡¯t say anything as if he was stunned. As if the girl didn¡¯t feel anything from the two of them, she was just crying with an innocent and pathetic face. The knights led the girl and the man out at the Duke¡¯s gesture.


    ¡®Certainly, the more I look at it, the more she looks like Melberine Nikerman. Even the spots on the lips are the same. It¡¯s amazing where he found something like that. But¡­¡¯


    The Duke of Emers, looking at the girl¡¯s face, shifted his gaze to the back of Milo Nikerman as he was being dragged away.


    ¡®That¡¯s all. Even if they have similar faces, they are different people in the end. If so, wouldn¡¯t he have no reason to show affection? It¡¯s funny. Why are you falling apart like that because of fakes? Really, that¡¯s stupid. To the extent that I cannot think of it as the words of a man who once reigned as the head of the aristocratic faction.¡¯


    She looked around the room and followed the knights out. widely. The door closed, and silence is all that remains in the office.

 CH 55

    No matter what happens, the world doesn¡¯t change. When morning comes, night comes, and when night comes, morning comes again. The early morning sunlight also fell on the Rose House. The red roses that fill the garden are sparkling with dew and shining.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    It¡¯s definitely beautiful. Probably because they spent a lot of money. How much does it cost to have roses bloom all year round? I think it will probably cost enough to buy a mansion in the capital.


    I can¡¯t give you that money.


    I yawned a little while leaning against the window, thinking such a foolish thing.


    I¡¯m a little tired, but I feel good when I wake up early in the morning. I feel refreshed by the cool morning wind. But the reason you feel this way is not simply because you woke up early. It must be because memories that have been scattered for a long time have returned.


    Yes, remember¡­


    With the shock of the head, everything came to mind. From past lives and novels to memories of the past. Sure enough, the memories came back, and I could see how stupid I had been all this time.


    To show your dislike in front of aristocrats, isn¡¯t that enough of a protest to kill you? What about banging your head like crazy against a wall to get your memories back?


    ¡°¡­ Then, what if something went wrong, and what I did was so dangerous? Luckily, my memory came back, and if it wasn¡¯t crazy¡­ Sigh.¡±


    I sighed and rubbed my forehead. There is no pain or scar left behind where it was once wounded. It was thanks to the potion Arthur gave her.


    After waking up, he offered me a potion to heal my wounds. I didn¡¯t want to be indebted to, and I refused because I didn¡¯t want to let this happen. However, I had no choice but to use the potion because he forced her to give me a potion and also asked Yuria not to refuse.


    How can you stop a child looking at you with such a pitiful face?


    I was able to heal the scar on my forehead, but I can¡¯t erase my disappointment.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. You know I¡¯m weak with that kind of face, right?¡±


    I turned my head to look at Yuria. She didn¡¯t know and was lying on the soft bed, sleeping soundly.


    I gently sat on the bed and stroked Yuria¡¯s cheek. The soft texture of silk is said to make people feel good.


    My distorted eyes widened and a smile leaked out. A king-size bed in which Yuria is now sleeping curled up on her body, a table and chairs that match an expensive tea set, a huge wardrobe and red carpet that covers the entire floor, and landscape paintings on the walls.


    This room, filled with all kinds of luxurious furnishings, was the guest room of the Emers family.


    While the Duke proceeded with the investigation, we continued to be guests at the Emers mansion. The reason was that if Count Nigor noticed us during the investigation, it could be dangerous, so they would protect us from within.


    I was worried about the future of the three young masters, but I felt safe because nobles would protect me, and I decided to stay for a while after seeing the Duke.


    According to the novel, the Duke of Emers was a character who kept her promises. She had to keep her promise to get us out of the mansion, in  the name of her family. She was the first to clear the frame of Yuria and me and find the culprit.


    The culprit was the maid who pointed us out as thieves. She says she usually did it with the intention of kicking us out because she didn¡¯t like us.


    It¡¯s funny. What kind of maid would risk doing such a thing?


    The Duke proudly declared that we were  not the culprit, but pointed out the maid as the culprit and kicked her out.


    The reason the Duke hides the culprit is not because of her son, she¡¯s probably doing it for fear of damaging the family¡¯s honor.


    You can guess who the culprit is. In the original work, it was Osses who mainly worked behind the scenes and took the lead. He was the first to order that Yuria be imprisoned. When he gave money to the maid who left after her stigma and asked if the culprit was Osses, she kept her mouth shut, but she looked surprised as if she knew it.


    ¡°¡­ Because it¡¯s obvious.¡±


    Anyway, this world is a place set in the novel. If you only know the contents, you can roughly understand what will happen in the future and how people will behave. You can¡¯t be distracted though. Even if you knew the novel up to this point, there wasn¡¯t a single thing that changed it properly. When I realized that again, I was shocked.


    I can¡¯t come to my senses because of the things I messed up. I sighed and slapped my cheek a couple of times to get back to my senses.


    ¡­ Anyway, as mentioned earlier, the Duke is a person who keeps her promises. However, only what she promised. As promised, we could see this by only releasing the injustice and not revealing the true culprit.


    Since she is such a person, she might get me and Yuria out of the mansion, but even if they do, they may not care much after that.


    Even if young masters kidnapped us.


    If you think about it, the confinement of Yuria in the original work was also due to the tacit consent of the Duke. As someone who likes talented people, she may not ignore us who helped, but she cannot ignore the subtle possibilities.


    Currently, the young masters ¡®misunderstood¡¯ that they were interested in me.


    Osses shows a strange interest, Arthur acts like he has a crush, and Isley even makes a confession.


    As in the original story, if they were mistaking their feelings for liking or love, it was clear that they would prevent them from leaving the mansion.


    While I was here, I was going to shatter that illusion, but¡­ Unfortunately, the three of them were very busy.


    This is because Osses worked as the Duke¡¯s agent, and the other two helped the Duke to capture the people involved in the auction. It was only a short time to see them, and there was hardly any time to talk.


    but it¡¯s okay, There was still a lot of time left before I left the mansion, and I was able to talk a lot with Yuria during that time.


    I closed my eyes and remembered the past.


    Two weeks ago, I who had just woken up in the infirmary, Yuria squeezed my hand tightly and said:


    ¨C Lala¡­ now, now it¡¯s okay I got it all figured out. The Duke heard my story and decided to set us free.


    ¨C That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.


    I raised my hand and touched my forehead, which felt foreign. A damp bandage was wrapped around my head. It was only then that I realized that she had solved all of her problems by herself.


    ¨C ¡­ It was hard, really.


    When did Yuria stop needing my protection and help? When did you become such a strong and courageous person? Since when did you become an adult? I didn¡¯t know.


    I couldn¡¯t understand anything, but I could tell, for one thing, that her presence felt bigger than usual. It¡¯s amazing. When she grew taller than me, when she braver than me, she never once thought that she was tall¡­


    I was reminded of Yuria¡¯s growth once again, and I couldn¡¯t raise my head because I was ashamed of myself as I tried to control the grown child by holding it in my hands. While I was proud of her strong enough to be able to confide in her painful memories, I felt lonely because it seemed like she had left my hand.


    Those feelings quickly disappeared as Yuria¡¯s hand gripped my hand tightly.


    -Why again? ¡­ Why did you make your forehead like that?


    As if to say that she didn¡¯t leave me, Yuria was looking down at me with a childlike face with tears in her eyes.


    ¨C ¡­ I wanted to help you. I thought if I gave my head a shock, I could get my memories back. I wanted to get my memories back and talk about what happened in that mansion with you, but it¡¯s too late.


    ¨C But not like this¡­!


    Yuria screamed. The power to hold her hand grew stronger.


    ¨C I don¡¯t want to see you hurt anymore, Lala! Do you know how much it hurts me every time you do that? Please don¡¯t be sick¡­


    ¨C Sorry. Don¡¯t cry, Yuria.


    ¨C Don¡¯t cry¡­..


    Yuria¡¯s face was red. She wanted to cry, but she seemed to hold back her tears.


    ¨C I guess my actions weren¡¯t useless though. My-my memory is back.


    ¨C What¡­? really?


    ¨C Yes. really.


    Even though the smile she made to comfort her was meaningless, Yuria poured out tears like a shower. In the blink of an eye, I was held in her arms. She hugged me so tightly that my chest was tight and I was short of breath.


    ¨C Sorry.


    I patted Yuria¡¯s back, which wet my shoulder, and whispered quietly in my ear.


    ¨C The things that you did alone, the things that made you worry, everything¡­ just sorry for everything I mean¡­ I must have thought of you as a child all this time. So I thought I had to deal with anything that happened on my own, so I just hid it. I¡¯ll never do that again. I just realized You¡¯re not a child, you¡¯re not weak¡­. Can you forgive me?¡±


    ¨C Forgiv, Hic¡­ I¡¯ll forgive you¡­ therefore¡­ Never worry about it again, Hic, don¡¯t¡­!  Don¡¯t try to solve it by yourself¡­!


    ¨C Yes¡­


    ¨C I, I¡¯m your older sister¡­! To me¡­ I want you to depend on me.


    ¨C I will.


    ¨C Me too¡­ What Alexander didn¡¯t say when he came¡­ sorry.


    ¨C It¡¯s okay.


    After crying for a long time, Yuria said that she also had something to say and told the story of the last time the Duke had called her, the promise she made with her, and the identity of Alexander. It should come as no surprise that Alexander was a spy for the Duke of Emers.


    Considering the revenge he had shown, it seemed like he could hold the Duke¡¯s hand enough to overthrow Count Nigor. Rather, Yuria was embarrassed to see me calmly listening to the story.


    ¨C Lala, did you already know who Alexander was? That¡¯s why you said that he was a trustworthy person¡­?


    ¨C That¡¯s not right. Before we escaped from the mansion, I was only told that Alexander also had a grudge. At that time, Alexander told the Count that he had come into the mansion to take revenge. More details here¡­ It¡¯s personal, so I don¡¯t know if I can tell you.


    Yuria seemed to pass me by not giving details of Alexander¡¯s situation.


    ¡°¡­ No.¡±


    Then, I heard a moan coming from somewhere and opened my eyes. Turning my head to where I heard the voice, Yuria saw her tears flowing. She grabbed the blanket tightly and mumbled the words of rejection.


    ¡°Do not touch¡­.¡±


    Are you having the nightmare of that day again? Yuria probably. You don¡¯t know how I feel every time I hear her sleep talk. Every time I see her tears, I feel sadness, guilt and unbearable anger.


    If possible, I want to run to the Count and pour out my resentment. I really want to hurt him. Swallowing her wet emotions, she gently stroked Yuria¡¯s hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Yuria¡¯s expression softened as I kept whispering in her ear the words to be relieved because I was by her side. A knock was heard as I was calming Yuria.


    When I asked to come in, the maid who brought breakfast on the tray stepped into the room.


    She put soup and sandwiches on the table near the bed, said hello and left. Tak, Yuria flinched as she heard the door closing. Soon her eyelids opened, revealing blue eyes that seemed to contain the sky.


    Yuria looked up at me with a hazy face. Even though she has just woken up, there will be no one but Yuria who is this adorable.


    ¡°¡­ Lala¡­?¡±


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Yuria, who had been staring blankly at my face for a while, widened her eyes as if surprised. What would be expected of her surprised at what part. I smiled and removed my hand from her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s awkward because I got up first, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I usually woke him up¡­ ¡­ . It¡¯s been two weeks and I¡¯m still not used to it.¡±


    Yuria got up from her seat, yawned slightly and stretched. While Yuria was adjusting her dress, I grabbed a sandwich from her table and put it in her mouth.


    ¡°thanks.¡±


    Yuria smiled bashfully and muttered a sandwich. She was as cute as a rabbit. I don¡¯t like Isley, but I liked the one nickname he gave me. Really, that¡¯s the only one.


    It was such a peaceful morning.

 CH 56

    As morning passed and around noon, the duke and two younger masters¡¯ carriages arrived at the mansion. From outside, the sound of employees rushing to meet them could be heard. After a while, the mansion became quiet, as if there had been a commotion, and a maid entered our room.


    ¡°The Duke is calling.¡±


    I and Yuria followed the guidance to the Duke¡¯s office. Not long after she left, Yuria grabbed my hand.


    There was a hint of fear on her face, with a similar feeling of noble will intertwined, which made me think it wasn¡¯t just anxiety that grabbed my hand.


    Why did the duke call us? Is it good news that they have completed the arrest of Count Nigor? Or is it the bad news that he ended up unsuccessful in his arrest?


    I knew the duke¡¯s ability, but I could not easily be sure of the result. Because as I twisted the plot, the story used to flip in the wrong direction. I moved forward with half anticipation and half anxiety.


    The side of the hallway leading to the office is open; you can see the garden. In that beautiful garden, in full bloom of red roses, stood Isley, dressed in a uniform mixed in red and black.


    Since the carriage arrived, I thought we would meet inside the mansion, but¡­ I had no idea we would meet like this.


    When our eyes met, he lowered his head  as if he knew his fault. Are you even apologizing for forcing me to kiss you? I want you to feel guilty. It¡¯s just wind. Don¡¯t expect too much.


    Just as she was about to take her eyes off him, Isley lifted his head again. And he looked into my eyes as if he had made a decision.


    The red eyes that sunk in the shade of the trees glistened in the sunlight. He seemed to have glimpsed feelings of affection along with the light in it.


    I made a scornful smirk. It¡¯s not love. Only I, who knew the novel, could be sure that there was no love in it. That is why the confession of love that came out of his mouth is funny, and the emotions in his eyes are terrifying.


    The longer our eyes met, the more we felt. It makes me uncomfortable to see him. I quickly turned my head and looked straight ahead.


    Suddenly, a huge door leading to the office was hanging in front of me. The maid who guided us knocked and she heard a voice telling her to come in from the inside. The door opened and Yuria¡¯s hand fell from me.


    In the office, there was a Duke sitting with legs crossed and Alexander sitting in the back straight.


    In the center of the room, there was a rectangular desk with pockets spread out, and a sofa surrounded it. At the top was the Duke, and to the right of the head was Alexander, who had a hardened face. Me and Yuria bowed my back and greeted her.


    ¡°Sit here.¡±


    The Duke pointed to the sofa opposite Alexander. As I strode over and sat on the sofa, Yuria followed me.


    O turned my gaze slightly to the left from the front and glanced at the Duke¡¯s face.


    It was the first time I had come this close to her. That¡¯s how she got to talk. Because the Duke had an atmosphere that was difficult to approach, I felt uncomfortable in the current situation where I had no choice but to stay close. It¡¯s not enough to meet such a person, but Yuria, who even got a promise, is just amazing.


    After a while, the Duke opened her mouth.


    ¡°Layla Hanson, haven¡¯t you introduced this man to you yet? This is Alexander Walter, who works for me. You know him right?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I know him. I met him at Nigor¡¯s mansion. I even got help from him.¡±


    When I finished speaking and looked at Alexander, his green eyes fluttered. I inevitably have conflicting feelings for this man.


    I was grateful for helping me escape, but on the other hand, I was resentful for not saving Yuria and turning away from her. My resentment grew when I learned that he was working for the duke.


    Since the Duke believed him, I greeted him and Alexander nodded at me.


    ¡°Walther has been working at Count Nigor¡¯s mansion on my orders, and was responsible for extracting information related to the auction.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I say he was my spy, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯re too surprised.¡±


    ¡°I already knew from my sister.¡±


    ¡°Right. So, let¡¯s get rid of the useless stories and get right to the point.¡±


    The Duke ordered Alexander to leave, and he politely bowed his head and went outside. The Duke rested her chin on the handle of the sofa and said languidly.


    ¡°The arrest of Count Nigor was successful. He is now imprisoned in the capital¡¯s Selfpress jail along with his comrades. Duke Nikerman, who had been watching after him, also had to live in prison.¡±


    At those words, my heart started beating faster. Count Nigor is imprisoned? really? I always wanted him to be punished. I wanted him to suffer and suffer, but I never thought that he would actually be caught.


    Because life is not as beautiful as a fairy tale.


    How many times in the world are good people blessed and bad people punished?


    Even in the news or Internet articles of my previous lives, the punishment inflicted on criminals is felt lightly, and as much as the lightness, the word ¡°evil punishment¡± sounds so ridiculous. When you get old enough, you realize that the world isn¡¯t fair. Even when there was no class system, it was so unfair, how much more so in a class system society.


    I was convinced that Count Nigor would never be punished.


    He is a wealthy aristocrat, and we are powerless commoners. If Yuria and I are talking about money and position, it¡¯s over.


    Even if I told anyone about this, it was obvious that they would tell me to move on like I stepped on shit.


    A wish that I thought would never come true has only come true today. Something swelled up from the inside of my throat, and my eyes became hot. Conflicting emotions came crashing down on me like waves. I was happy and it was refreshing. Whatever her intentions, I was grateful to the Duke who eventually caught him.


    On the other one hand¡­ I was sad and angry. The world is so unfair. It was because I thought that I couldn¡¯t really catch these people unless I borrowed the power of the Duke.


    I took a deep breath. Let¡¯s not cry. I didn¡¯t want to be emotional in front of everyone else. As if reading my mind, Yuria held my hand tightly. How is she now? She calmed and turned to her side.


    Yuria¡¯s face was flushed with red. Tears were hanging from the corners of her eyes. The moment her pooled tears drew long lines down her cheeks, suddenly I felt like I was about to burst into tears.


    I quickly closed my eyes with my hands. He shook his head, swallowing the tears that were about to burst out. Yuria also looked at me and wiped her eyes with her quick sleeve.


    After calming down, I nodded my head toward the duke.


    ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, though.¡±


    Yuria asked carefully.


    ¡°Then¡­  What will happen to Count Nigor now?¡±


    ¡°He broke the laws of the Empire and offended Your Majesty¡¯s will, so he should pay for his sins with death. He will be executed sooner or later. We will see his neck fall in the square.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ah.¡±


    ¡°You were very helpful in this work, Yuria Hanson. Without the story, I would have spent a lot of time catching him. The pocket placed here is a sign of my sincerity. How about opening it?¡±


    Yuria glanced back at me. She raised her hand as if to untie it, and she reached out towards her pocket.


    As she untied the cloth that tied the mouth of the pocket, her eyes flashed golden.


    ¡°Hey, this is¡­¡±


    Inhale, Yuria took a deep breath in surprise. I also lost my composure and almost jumped out of my seat.


    Unsurprisingly, there were countless gold coins in the pocket.


    It was enough to eat and play without working for the rest of our life. If there is this much, even in the capital city where land prices are skyrocketing every day, you will be able to buy at least one mansion. This money will support the happy future we will draw. Judging by this award, it must have been that Yuria was of great help.


    I pulled the pocket in front of me.


    ¡°I will be grateful. but¡­.¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°I am worried that I won¡¯t be able to keep so much money well. If it¡¯s okay with you, can you take care of us until we leave?¡±


    ¡°Then let me keep it for you. I wonder when you plan to leave.¡±


    Yuria carefully sat down and said.


    ¡°Five days later¡­. We¡¯re going to leave then. Duke, seeing you say that, is it okay to go outside now? Is it safe?¡±


    The Duke nodded obediently and replied that it would be safe since she had captured all people of the Count.


    A long and short conversation ended like that.


    We opened the door and went out. Alexander was standing in the hallway right out of the office. Standing near the wall, he approached Yuria and me.


    ¡°Alexander? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I was waiting for you two.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Why?¡±


    Yuria looked at him with slightly wary eyes. She said it was okay to trust him, but it seemed that there were still some doubts.


    Alexander bowed his head deeply at us without saying a word.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    The words that came out of his mouth were nothing but apologies.


    ¡°At that time¡­ I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t help you when you were locked up in the mansion. I¡¯m sorry for neglecting you. Yuria¡­ I am sorry to give you bad news.¡±


    Yuria opened her eyes and looked down at him. I was also a little perplexed because it was an unexpected situation. There was a part of resentment that said, ¡®If you were going to help us like this, you should have to help us before it got worse¡¯, but it was something he hadn¡¯t done.


    Helping us could make Count Nigor suspicious. If spying was found out, he would have been severely punished. To Count Nigor, and to the Duke of Emers. So¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to get an apology.


    ¡°It may sound like an excuse, but I lost a family to him as a child. She suffered horrendous violence against him, and my older sister died and my only family left to give up life in agony. So I really wanted to capture Count Nigor. whatever it takes¡­ Even ignoring the torment of many women at his hands. I know it¡¯s awful as a human being. It would be scum to me to see other people¡¯s families ruined like my own family. I just want to say more¡­¡±


    ¡°I hate you.¡±


    Yuria bit her lip.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t forget that day. The day you brought my sister¡¯s hair¡­ You looked like a monster. scary¡­ I hated it.¡±


    Yuria took my hand.


    ¡°But I understand. If I had lost Layla, I might have been like you. No, I must have changed like you. I would have ignored it too, turned away, and even committed terrible things to the person who was suffering to get revenge.¡±


    I also clasped Yuria¡¯s hand tightly.


    If I had lost Yuria, I would have become a monster too. Would I be a monster? So, can I see myself as a person? Could I already be a monster? Didn¡¯t I kill a man in the name of saving her? Whatever the purpose, it does not mean that the action is right. it¡¯s wrong, They must have had a family too.


    Yuria turned her gaze to me.


    ¡°So I.¡±


    The moment her blue eyes that seemed to contain the sky met, I realized that we were thinking the same thing.


    ¡°We are¡­¡±


    Yes we-.


    ¡°Forgive you.¡±


    We will forgive you


    Yuria laughed like she was crying. Her slanted sunlight fell upon her.


    So, it was as if Yuria was shining white. She is like the benevolent saint who forgives sins, like an angel. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the beautiful sight.


    Sobbing was heard. Yuria and I did not try to find out where the cry was coming from. I just stood still and listened in silence.

 CH 57

    We left the office and headed straight for the room. The mansion¡¯s employees were sweeping and mopping the hallways. As soon as they made eye contact with me, they turned their heads and either did their job or left quickly. It looked like they didn¡¯t know how to treat us. Our position in the mansion suddenly rose from a maid to a guest, so it was awkward.


    For the past two weeks we¡¯ve been staying in the guest room rather than going out. Except for the maid who brought books and meals, I had hardly met anyone.


    The maids who came to the room changed from time to time, but the only ones who treated us normally, the people we were close with like Marina, Amy, and Aunt Emily. I remember Aunt Emily clapping and rejoicing when she said that Yuria and I were framed.


    Amy, who was just sweeping the floor in the hallway, smiled at me, and I raised the corners of my lips in response.


    Eventually we arrived at our destination. I sat on the chair and took a deep breath.


    Just seeing the Duke was strangely tiring, mind, and body. I clenched my chin and looked to the side. Then I noticed the gift boxes in the corner of the room. All of these items were given little by little as an apology from Osses, for not helping when we were in prison. He sometimes had his employees give us gifts.


    I said it was a burden and tried to return it, but there was no sign of receiving it. So those boxes were placed on one side of the room without ever being opened.


    Then there was a rustling sound from somewhere. Turning my head towards the sound, Yuria was looking through the door of the closet.


    Why are you searching over there? Inside the closet were prepackaged items. If there was a purpose, it could be seen that it was in the bag. As expected, Yuria unpacked her share of luggage and took out a pocket containing money. It was the salary she received while working as a maid. Gently clasping her pockets with her hands, she turned her head to where I was.


    ¡°Lala.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Us¡­ Why don¡¯t we go see Count Nigor?¡±


    ¡°What? You want to go see him?¡±


    Yuria slowly nodded her head.


    ¡°¡­ I wonder how he¡¯s doing. What would he say when he looked at us today? Will he apologize, or did he still think he is innocent?¡±


    I covered my mouth with one hand and looked at her.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yuria, who has changed, behaves unexpectedly. She recalled her nightmarish memories to get out of prison, and went to see Count Nigor, something she could never have imagined.


    Isn¡¯t it scary? He¡¯s the one who did that to you? Do you want to see him? Is it okay to go outside? During this time, I couldn¡¯t even take a single step out of the gate because I was afraid I might run into him. Are you okay now? I know you have changed. But still¡­


    Those words came up to my throat, but I couldn¡¯t spit them out. Because she was telling me everything was fine. There was a little fear in her eyes, but that was all. Her strong will was evident on her face, and her body did not tremble as before. She would have already made all her arrangements to meet the man who had treated her as a toy. How can I turn down an offer from a child who once again has the courage to do it?


    I did the same, rummaged through my bag, pulled out my pocket, and walked towards the door.


    ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s go.¡±


    At my words, Yuria sighed in relief and kept a smile on her face.


    We asked the knight guarding the gate of the mansion to open the entrance. As soon as the knight heard the word, he ran to the Duke. Apparently, the Duke was begging us to talk to her when we were about to go out. She graciously allowed us to go out and wrote a letter with her seal so that we could easily enter the Selfless Jail.


    Even that was not enough, she showed generosity by lending a carriage. So we were lucky enough to get to the prison without having to spend the money to get a carriage or the time to go to the downtown area.


    Yuria sat in the seat opposite me and looked out the window. Outside the window, a blue sky with floating clouds stretched out like a painting. The modest wild flowers were blooming around the well-maintained road, making it pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°The weather is nice.¡±


    Yuria, who looked at the scenery outside the window, smiled softly.


    ¡°If I had known this would happen, I would have come out sooner. We¡­ Couldn¡¯t  come out because we were so scared, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. From now on, you can come out a lot.¡±


    ¡°Lala, you are right.¡±


    The carriage ran down the road at a speed that was neither slow nor fast. Passing through the downtown area, we crossed the gates of the Duchy and headed to the capital. The scenery in the dense forest passes in an instant. The distance between the Duchy and the capital was not far away. We¡¯ll be there in just an hour or two more. I sat dazedly on the chair, enjoying the sunlight streaming in through the gaps in the curtains. Yuria was still fixing her gaze on the window, not getting tired of looking at the scenery.


    As time passed, her head slowly turned downward. Yuria was sleeping with her head nodding. She awoke and she fell asleep again and again, until she fell into a deep sleep. It would be uncomfortable to sleep like that.


    I moved to the seat next to Yuria and laid her head on my lap.


    Yuria accepted it, but there were many concerns.


    Will Count Nigor really reflect? Maybe he will say something harsh when we meet? Will his words hurt Yuria?


    With that in mind, I thought maybe I should have stopped her.


    That¡¯s what prevents me from going¡­


    Wouldn¡¯t that be the same thing as ignoring Yuria¡¯s opinion?


    As I was thinking about it, we quickly arrived in front of the Selfless prison.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was asleep¡­¡±


    Yuria was startled and quickly got up. It was cute to see her with her hair curled up. She straightened her hair and got out of the carriage, and a tall building looming over the tenth floor appeared in front of us.


    The prison made of dull gray bricks had a somber atmosphere. There was a knight guarding the prison in front of us, and he stopped us at first, but when he saw a letter from the Duke, he let us in.


    From then on, the jailer appeared. He secretly asked for money, saying he can¡¯t remember where Count Nigor is, and he¡¯ll remember it when his hands get heavy. We took a few coins from the pocket and put them in his hands, and he moved his feet with satisfaction.


    ¡°The 1st to 5th floors are for ordinary prisoners, and the 6th to 10th floors are mainly for the nobles¡¯ status. The person you are looking for will be imprisoned on the 9th floor.¡±


    It was easy¡­. Perhaps because we brought the Duke¡¯s letter, the guard seemed to think we were nobles. Like a prison where nobles were confined, the 9th floor was divided into one large room. It was a structure where you had to enter the room to see the iron bars that were locked in.


    ¡°He is a violent guy. You have to be careful.¡±


    The guard brought us into the farmost room and waited outside. Upon entering, I saw a man with blond hair as stiff as a broomstick.


    James Nigor was leaning against the wall, groaning like a sick man. His body, which was heavy, lost weight and became thin, and his eyes were lifeless.


    There were bandages on his limbs, and the clothes he was wearing were bulky like a rag. Looking at his present form, no one would know that man was a nobleman. Mumbling to himself like a madman, as soon as the door opened, he bit the bowl he had with his mouth and threw it into the cage.


    Bang!


    The iron bars shook like crazy, and food was splashed into the air.


    I hurriedly tried to protect Yuria, but instead she hugged me tightly.


    ¡°You bastards like dogs! You bastards! Do you think you¡¯ll be safe by locking me up in this place?! I have him! If it were him, he would get me out of here!¡±


    The Count, who was screaming, looked at us and shut his mouth. His eyes fluttered like raging waves.


    ¡°What, what¡­ Why are you, Yuria here?¡­?¡±


    He leaned against the wall and got up.


    ¡°Obviously, the aide said that you fled far away abroad¡­? The ship you were traveling on also ran aground, so I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re alive or dead¡­. Yes, he said he was the Duke of Emers¡¯ subordinate. So everything he said back then was a lie?¡±


    With a look of disbelief, he grabbed the iron fence and looked at Yuria¡¯s face. Everything from his surprised face to his slightly leaned forward body, from his appearance to his actions, was disgusting and terrifying. Seeing the Count, the anger that had been suppressed for a long time rose. His hands were trembling and it looked like he was about to burst out of swearing at any moment.


    Yuria hugged me tighter. Looking up at her hardened face, I realized that she was also angry. Yuria took a rough breath and she opened her mouth to the Count.


    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t run away. We¡¯ve been in this Empire forever, hiding from you in the Duchy of Emers.¡±


    ¡°What¡­.¡±


    As I was hugging her, I could feel her body trembling as I was. Yuria is afraid of him. She had no reason to be afraid. It was that person who did the bad and the harm. I gently took her hand. Then the trembling stopped, and the heavy breathing returned to its own pace.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you wondering why you¡¯re stuck there? Do you ever wonder why a business you thought you had completely hidden was revealed and everything you had achieved collapsed in an instant?¡±


    Yuria swallowed her saliva and continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. I told the Duke of Emers everything. What your business is, where it is going and how it is going, I said it all.¡±


    Count Nigor stuttered. He had a blank expression on his face as if he couldn¡¯t understand the current situation.


    ¡°How do you know that? I never told you about my business¡­!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? You told me all about your business on that drunken night. In that way¡­ You¡¯ll be ruined by your own mistakes.¡±


    Bang bang bang bang!


    ¡°How¡­¡±


    As soon as Yuria finished speaking, the sound of the Count slamming his head madly at the iron fence was heard.


    ¡°How could you do this to me! Damn, slut! I made you so pretty! I gave you plenty of gifts and money! I made you live an affluent life in a nice room in the mansion! But dare¡­ you hit me from the back of my head?! Did you deceive others with that innocent face you have? Even in the Duchy of Emers-!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to that, Yuria.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want Yuria to listen to it.


    I should have stopped her from going to see Count Nigor.


    I quickly covered her ears. How could you say something like that to Yuria? He doesn¡¯t even think about what he¡¯s done, and he just screams at her as if it¡¯s unfair. Is he really a human? The Count did not stop and continued to engage in violent acts such as slapping his iron bars and spitting, shouting and screaming. Half of what he said was swearing, and the other half was insulting to Yuria.


    ¡°Dirty bitch! People like you must die!¡±


    ¡°Noisy! Don¡¯t be silly!¡±


    Hearing his words, I felt angry and about to go crazy. If possible, I want to make that mouth never open again.


    ¡°Lala¡­.¡±


    Why is Yuria dirty? not dirty she wasn¡¯t dirty. Absolutely not, If I asked you to pick a dirty person among us, of course it was me. I killed people and knew the future, but I couldn¡¯t save Yuria from misery. I couldn¡¯t save our parents, and made Yuria enter the mansion on her own feet. It made me more painful than when they were captured by young masters Emers. I don¡¯t even have the right to hold Yuria and her hand like this.


    But the really dirty thing is¡­


    ¡°You are the dirty one¡­!¡±


    It was that guy I remember how he harassed many of the inhabitants of Nigor¡¯s estate. That was not enough, so they made people slaves and sold them. They violated ethics and ignored humanity. And done something he shouldn¡¯t have done as a human being. So he¡¯s not a person. He¡¯s a beast. He¡¯s dirty garbage that cannot be recycled. He was such a terrifying man that it was hard to even call him trash.


    ¡°Are you referring to the ¡®He¡¯ you mentioned earlier, perhaps referring to the Duke of Nikerman?¡±


    Judging by the look on his face, he seems to be right.


    ¡°You¡­ you really stupid, aren¡¯t you? Who saves whom? The Duke has already imprisoned him. You are dead now. No one saves a human like you. You¡¯ll be sentenced to death if you keep being imprisoned here like that. Don¡¯t you think? Can you see the look on your face? This is the truth, The Duke of Emers told me directly. Those people who broke the law and disobeyed His Majesty¡¯s will having a death penalty. haha¡­ I am already looking forward to the day your neck will fall from the guillotine!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Count Nigor spit on me.


    It was useless. It didn¡¯t reach me, and it didn¡¯t threaten me. It was the only thing he could do after being injured. Then a warm  wrapped around my hand. Yuria grabbed my hand.


    ¡°¡­ Yuria?¡±


    The moment I questioned her behavior, my hand fell from Yuria¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Lala, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Lie.¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    Yuria was looking down at me with a soft smile. Count Nigor¡¯s words did not seem to have taken any damage.


    ¡°You told me that day. No matter what I think or say, it will save me¡­. gave me a hand I was saved by those selfish words. Hearing your words, I came to think that even in the country polluted by Count Nigor, it would be okay to be with you. Lala saves me like this. I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m this dirty. So I, I¡­ I was able to accept myself as such a dirty and terrible person. So even if you get angry with that person, don¡¯t get hurt. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Yuria¡¯s words pierced my heart like a dagger. dirty? Why are you calling yourself dirty? Did you keep thinking like that?


    Why?


    ¡­ Why?


    Tears seemed to burst out of my eyes all of a sudden.


    ¡°Why¡­ Are you saying that? You are not dirty¡­¡±


    Yuria doesn¡¯t answer. I just covered my cheeks and lightly pressed my forehead to it. Her blue eyes shone like jewels.


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ Can¡¯t you just leave me and that person alone for a moment?¡±


    ¡°¡­ That¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Please, Lala.¡±


    With such a desperate face, I have no choice but to follow her words. Obviously, Yuria knows that I am weak against her.

 CH 58

    Yuria took her eyes off the closed door and turned her gaze to where Count Nigor was.


    ¡°¡­ Why are you saying that?¡±


    His expression was unbearably cold.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sorry for me and for Layla? A person who knows shame and guilt, shouldn¡¯t it be right to feel that way? Because of you, Layla and¡­ I was subjected to terrible torture that I could not even put into words.¡±


    She clenched her fists.


    ¡®At least not for me¡­ You should be sorry for Layla.¡¯


    Yuria tightly closed her eyes. When she still looked at her sister, she would remember the scars on her back. The image of her suffering from the agony flashes before her eyes.


    The Count burst into laughter as if sneering at her thoughts.


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    The Count died. In the eyes looking at Yuria, there is only evil, anger and madness. There was not a single piece of guilt in it. Yes, not even a single piece¡­ Yuria let out a sad laugh.


    ¡®In the corner of my heart, I thought he might apologize. But, it still wasn¡¯t. This person doesn¡¯t change. It will be forever Until he dies, no¡­ Even in death, he will not admit his faults.¡¯


    Words don¡¯t work for that person. Yuria tried to turn around as it was.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who should thank me?¡±


    At that moment, the words that came out of the Count caught her feet.


    ¡°Your sister hurt someone! Because of the past, it was a pity that he died while fleeing abroad, so she hid that fact. As long as she is alive, I don¡¯t know if she will hit you in the back¡­ There¡¯s no way to get in that way now. I¡¯ll let everyone who comes in know that your sister is a criminal. If that doesn¡¯t work, even in the death penalty, I¡¯ll cry out for your sister¡¯s crimes. I mean, she has hurt two people!¡±


    Yuria stiffened while holding the doorknob.


    ¡®Criminal¡­¡¯


    The image of the maid who had been silenced by Layla flashed through Yuria¡¯s mind.


    ¡®¡­ Let¡¯s not worry. There is no one to listen to the sinner. They will all be dismissed as nonsense.¡¯


    But what if those words become the starting point and make my sister suffer? Such anxiety settled in Yuria¡¯s heart. She thought that maybe she herself would not be in a position to say anything to the Count of Nigor. He doesn¡¯t feel guilt or pity for those who died, even though Layla has killed his people, she¡¯s rather worried that she¡¯ll harm herself.


    ¡®After all, I am a selfish person.¡¯


    But it didn¡¯t matter if I was selfish as long as she could be safe. Yuria wanted to shut the mouth of Count Nigor right now, right now.


    But¡­ how?


    The guard who was outside then knocked on the door.


    ¡°Are you okay? I¡¯m worried because there are a lot of loud noises.¡±


    He spoke to Yuria in a loud voice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that guy going to offend the young lady? If so, please give me a little bit of respect. Then, I¡¯ll give you a lot of heartache for that person who violated your heart. He¡¯s a criminal anyway, and he¡¯s on death row, so nobody cares unless he dies. Whether his body is broken, or his mind is broken and he becomes a fool¡­ A lot of other noble people do the same.¡±


    ¡°¡­ No one cares.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Yuria blankly recalled the money she had put in her pocket. The salary she received while working as a maid was pretty good. She hands it over and asks him to shut his mouth, and the guard will gladly listen. She  only needs to say a word. ¡®Please break his mouth so he won¡¯t speak again¡¯.


    ¡®Is that okay?¡¯


    It is not the right thing to do to hurt others. A person who commits a crime will one day be punished.


    And she never hurt anyone. The unfamiliar behavior brought fear to Yuria.


    ¡®¡­ But, are those things a reason to stop acting? Is there any reason to feel guilty about committing violence against such a person?¡¯


    Yuria remembered her family who acted without hesitation for her. Even if she was Layla, she wouldn¡¯t have been accustomed to hurting others. Nevertheless, she harmed a maid without  hesitation. Layla had given up all her fears, guilt, and hesitation only for Yuria. Can¡¯t you do anything for a family like that? She was willing to commit any terrible thing.


    Even if heaven punishes me one day, I will accept it. I will accept Laula¡¯s sins, pay the price, and die.


    ¡®No¡­.¡¯


    Yuria shook her head.


    ¡®It¡¯s not Layla¡¯s fault. It¡¯s my fault, and I have to accept it of course. If Layla did anything wrong, it was all because of me.¡¯


    My mind was blown. Now there is no such thing as hesitation. Yuria opened the door with all her might. Outside, there was only the guard leaning against the wall, but Layla was nowhere to be seen. The guard told Yuria that Layla went outside first.


    ¡®She went first. Thank God¡­. I didn¡¯t want to show a bad side to Laila.¡¯


    Yuria nodded and approached the guard.


    ¡°Earlier¡­ You said that if I give you money, you will do anything, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as he doesn¡¯t die, I can do anything.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Then please.¡±


    Then she put the money in the man¡¯s hand and he bowed his head.


    ¡°Cut his mouth or cut off his tongue¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter as long as he can¡¯t speak.¡±


    The hands that held each other as they moved away from the jailer trembled.


    ¡°Never¡­ Never again, let that person open his mouth.¡±


    It¡¯s done with this


    ¡®This is the end¡­¡¯


    ****


    I looked at the back of the guard and Yuria entered the room.


    ¡°Sigh¡­.¡±


    I sighed, lowering my gaze.


    I went out because of Yuria¡¯s request, but I can¡¯t help but worry about it. Would you be okay alone? Should I go back in too? Yuria, she is Yuria. Why does she think she is dirty? Why didn¡¯t I notice the girl¡¯s thoughts? If I had noticed it sooner, I would have offered her even a few words of consolation. My mind was dizzy with a mixture of worries and guilt.


    Thinking of Yuria with a calm face, I raised my head.


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s okay.¡±


    It will be fine. Trust Yuria. She will look fine alone. Not surprisingly, she¡¯s the kid who said to do a favor on condition that she went alone to find the Duke and tell a story about the Count. She was braver and more confident than me.


    I tried to divert my thoughts to another place because I thought it would only increase Yuria¡¯s worries if I stayed like this. I thought about the time it would take to get back and the money I had left, and after leaving the mansion, I pondered things and remembered the last words of the Duke I had heard in the mansion.


    As it turns out, the Duke said that Count Nigor and others involved in his business were imprisoned here.


    ¡­ If so, wouldn¡¯t that man be there too?


    My scars suddenly throbbed as I recalled his face with a soft smile that didn¡¯t match his harsh whip hand. Even though everything is already healed and there is no pain anywhere.


    This unexplained pain was clearly phantom pain. Even though it was not hot, my body was hot and my head was throbbing. My back started to feel hurt.


    It felt like something thin and hard hit me. It hurts. It hurts. I¡¯m sick. no¡­ it doesn¡¯t hurt It¡¯s all fake pain. I know it¡¯s an illusion, but I can¡¯t figure out how to fix it. All I could do was stand still until the pain subsided.


    Am I still scared? I wiped away the cold sweat and smiled faintly. Yes, I was scared. Even in a fantasy, when I meet those black eyes, my heart beats violently, the hands reaching out to me are terrifying, and the lips raised as if laughing at me creepily approach me. So the events of that day are still traumatic to me until this day.


    The guard leaned against the wall and approached me, breathing heavily.


    ¡°¡­ Are you okay?¡±


    It was only when the pain had subsided that I could answer his words.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m okay. There is one thing I want to ask you. Have any of them been captured with Count Nigor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, They dared to enslave the people of the Empire and have been arrested for buying and selling.¡±


    ¡°Among them¡­ Have you not seen a man with an eye patch on one eye?¡±


    The guard nodded his head.


    ¡°I saw it. How can I forget the guy who wore an eyepatch in a peculiar way?¡±


    ¡°Then, take me to that person.¡±


    There are things I want to deny, but I can¡¯t deny. Even if you want to forget, there are things you can¡¯t forget. Such was the fear of Oberon. He is a scary man. I can¡¯t stand him because I was scared. That¡¯s why I was thinking of going to see Oberon from now on. The reason I made this decision was largely because of Yuria.


    She overcame the past and continues to move forward. She faced a memory of her past I would never want to recall. Although she must have been afraid to meet Count Nigor, she made an offer to go see him first. And, now she¡¯s talking to him by herself. Yuria is getting farther away, but I was stuck in a place like water, where only trapped me. It looked like I would rot in black if I stayed like this. It was only when I faced him and saw his downfall that I seemed to be able to dispel my dreadful fear. And if not now, when will I see him? Oberon can¡¯t be safe when Count Nigor is being executed. He, too. They will cut his head off. If not now, I will only meet in the execution room.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave the precious person inside alone, so I ask another guard to accompany you. Are you okay?¡±


    I nodded, and the guard went up the stairs and approached the woman who was looking around the ninth floor. After listening to the guard, she agreed to guide me.


    ¡°You can call me if something bad happens, I will be waiting outside when you come out.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Leaving behind the guard who bowed his head politely, I moved my feet. As I got closer to my destination, my heartbeat grew louder. I went down the stairs, feeling the tension clogging my throat. Oberon was locked up in a prison located on the third floor. Unlike the 9th floor, it was not divided into separate rooms, nor was it large. A prison with a size of about 2 to 3  was lined up on both sides of the floor, which was littered with straw that looked like a bed substitute. Following the guard¡¯s guidance, I stopped in front of the prison third from the end.

 CH 59

    I arrived.


    The wound on my back started to tingle again. The longer I stood still, the more the pain grew, but it was still tolerable. Am I okay? I can do it. I can face it. I swallowed my saliva and looked inside.


    What is this?


    Inside, a man who could not tell whether he was dead or alive was sitting in the center of the prison. His hair was messy, as if it had not been washed for days, and his clothes were littered with straw and dust.


    A fly flew over the dark red bandage wrapped around the missing left arm. Saliva dripped from his slightly opened mouth, and his eyes were unfocused.


    The way he smiled and shook his body back and forth seemed insane at first glance. It was funny enough that she came all the way here with her nervousness, to see Oberon¡¯s shabby figure.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it at all. Is that Oberon? You mean the guy who laughed and tormented me?


    Lie.


    I clenched my fists and asked the guard.


    ¡°¡­ Why is he doing that?¡±


    ¡°Well, it must have been a serious head injury somewhere. It¡¯s been like that since he came in. No one really understands him, and they don¡¯t even understand what he¡¯s saying. He was just smiling every day.¡±


    ¡°Can I go inside the cage for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Yes? I¡¯m sorry, but that would be hard. Dangerous situations may arise¡­ In addition¡­.¡±


    The guard blurted his words as if in trouble. But it was only for a moment.


    ¡°Please let me in.¡±


    When his hands become heavy, he changes his attitude and opens the door of the iron cage.


    The key from his pocket fell out of the hole and the cage door opened with a loud noise. She entered the prison as he muttered his words to be careful coming from behind. The rustling of straws could be heard under her feet.


    Oberon was staring into the air with a stupid expression without even giving me a glance. Upon closer inspection, he wasn¡¯t staring into the air. He was looking at a fly. Both eyes followed the fly busily.


    ¡°Oberon.¡±


    No answer came back. Can¡¯t you even hear your own name? Or is he just pretending not to hear? I called his name in my mouth once again, but his eyes didn¡¯t fall on me.


    I approached Oberon. Originally, my body would have trembled just to face him. But now¡­ Strangely, it was fine. I myself could be surprisingly calm.


    As I squatted in front of him, a foul odor wafted out. It was the smell of Oberon. It was also the smell I sometimes smelled when I was locked up in the basement of the Nigor mansion. I frowned slightly and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Do you remember me? You are the one who tormented me to death.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡±


    Finally, he turned his head this way to see if my words came to my ears. His smile as if he knew nothing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t laugh.¡±


    Cause I¡¯m annoyed. I raised my hand and slapped Oberon¡¯s cheek. Slap! The sound of flesh hitting each other resounded throughout the prison. He fell sideways and shook his body.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ughh¡­! Ah?¡±


    Oberon, who was groaning in pain, grabbed his cheek and looked up at me. Tears welled up in his only remaining eye. Instead of anger or irritation, his face was full of injustice and sadness. It was the attitude of a person who couldn¡¯t understand the situation.It was a poor look, but I didn¡¯t feel any sympathy.


    ¡°It hurts?¡±


    It shouldn¡¯t hurt this much. What did you do to me?


    As I moved my feet violently, a scream broke out. Then a sob is heard. I couldn¡¯t feel any emotions even when I heard Oberon¡¯s watery voice. So it never occurred to me that I had to stop my own actions.


    ¡°You used to treat me like this. You treated me like a doll to play with when you were bored. Your smiling face while tormenting me. How does it feel to be on the other side?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ ! uh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you speak? huh? You speak well before.¡±


    He trampled on his body. As the screams grew louder, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. It¡¯s funny.


    Oberon¡¯s crying in fear of me, and the situation itself. Why? It didn¡¯t feel very refreshing.


    it¡¯s embarrassing again Oberon chose to run away crying instead of rebelling. He crawled up and hid in the corner of the prison in a hurry.


    Then he wrapped his arms around his head and screamed.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­! Ahhh! Ahhh!¡±


    I stood there and looked down at him.


    It¡¯s completely ruined.


    The ruined appearance of the enemy brought unpleasant pleasure and at the same time a feeling of disappointment. It would have been better if he had been sulking like Count Nigor, and screaming without acknowledging his mistake.


    If he had, I would have been able to ridicule his pitiful plight. But in the present state, there was nothing to be gained. At best, all I could get was Oberon¡¯s screams and cries.


    He fell to the bottom and could not hear his feelings, desperate regrets, or false apologies. I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s angry at someone who doesn¡¯t remember anything.


    It¡¯s like talking to a wall. I¡¯m losing my patience.


    I took one step towards Oberon. As I got closer, the fear in his eyes grew stronger. At some point, the body starts to tremble as it clasps against the teeth. Even though there is no more place to go in, he is digging into the corners of the prison, making a suffocating sound.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    When I stopped in front of his nose, he waved his hand as if not to come any closer. His small rebellion was so insignificant that it did not reach where I was.


    As soon as he realized that his actions did not work for me, Oberon lowered his hands and shed tears. His saliva and tears were mixed as it dripped to the floor.


    After a while, Oberon¡¯s pants began to get wet. The yellow liquid that flowed from him stained the floor.


    ¡°Haha¡­ What did you do now?¡±


    Seeing that, I burst into laughter. dirty, disgusting and terrible


    I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing right now. He looked so pathetic and stupid. Is it because you¡¯re afraid? There is no such thing as pathetic. I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s an animal or a human. I don¡¯t even laugh anymore. I looked down at Oberon expressionlessly.


    I know.


    Now you¡¯re the one who has no reason to fear and no worth.


    When I realized that, the pain I felt in my back disappeared. The shadow of the monster that had tormented me for a long time disappeared and my eyes became clear. Oberon, I was no longer afraid of him. Far from being fearful, it was to the point of thinking that he was pathetic. Being face to face with him felt terrifying in a different way than before.


    I turned around and left the prison. The guard who was standing outside came rushing to me and led me to the first floor.


    The door to the self-press prison opened and the red sky greeted me.


    I can smell the fresh air and hear the rustling of leaves in the autumn wind. Yuria was standing in front of the carriage. Perhaps it was because she met terrible people one after another, and when I saw Yuria, my heart sank.


    As if absorbing all the light from the sun, Yuria was shining red. Light brown hair flowing down the shoulder line is wet with scarlet color. Her face turned white with her head bowed, and her long eyelashes trembled thinly. beautiful. A flower-like appearance, a strong heart, or a soft atmosphere are not the reasons.


    The reason she¡¯s beautiful is just because she¡¯s my sister. Because she is the girl I love.


    Leaving behind the darkness that fell in the prison, I approached her.


    ¡°Yuria.¡±


    As if noticing me only after her name was called, Yuria suddenly raised her head.


    ¡°Wait?¡±


    ¡°Where have you been, Lala? I went out first and heard that you were waiting, so I came here as soon as I left the prison¡­.¡±


    ¡°Wait, where have you been?¡±


    As she spoke, Yuria¡¯s expression turned bitter.


    ¡°You said you would never hide it from me again.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hide it. I just thought I didn¡¯t have much to say.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me. Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I met Oberon.¡±


    ¡°What¡­? Oberon is here?¡±


    She widened her eyes. There was a sign that she did not think Oberon was imprisoned here.


    It was the same with me. We were preoccupied with Count Nigor, and did not think of anyone else. Yuria ran up to me one step at a time and checked every corner of my body for any injuries. She put her hands on my face and looked down at me with a worried look.


    ¡°Are you okay? Why did you go to see him alone? You didn¡¯t tell me¡­ I would have gone with you¡­!¡±


    I put my hand on her hand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Nothing wrong happened. Rather, I am worried about you, Yuria. How about you? Didn¡¯t that person say anything worse to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Me, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Yuria¡¯s eyes could not look directly at me and turned downwards. As she looked at the visibly dark expression, it was felt that she was lying.


    What do you mean? Also, it looks like he was talking nonsense.


    Swallowing my boiling anger, I tried to remain calm. If you scream and cursing like before, she won¡¯t feel the sincerity of what I¡¯m saying.


    I clasped her hand tightly and called out her name. At the word Yuria, blue and transparent eyes like glass beads returned to me again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what he says, ignore it. Everything he says is bullshit. Those words have no use or value to you. He¡¯s just  trying to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yuria looked down at me with a soft smile. She said that she had defiled herself, and her face was grimaced as the circumstances of that time overlapped.


    ¡°¡­ You are not dirty.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t matter if Yuria thinks of herself that way. I will tell her whenever she thinks about it. You are never dirty, the dirty is Count Nigor¡­  I¡¯ll say it several times until she never thinks about it again. Hundreds, thousands of times¡­


    Thinking like that, I hugged Yuria.

 CH 60

    Two days later, the execution was held.


    Executions were held in the capital¡¯s square. Thousands of people surrounded the stage in the center of the square.


    Above them sat Nigor, Oberon, and other death row prisoners tied to ropes. Everyone, regardless of gender, age or gender, was angry with them. They cursed and pointed at them, and shouted horribly. Some of them threw stones.


    ¡°Kill them! Garbage!¡±


    The blown stone hit Count Nigor¡¯s forehead and fell to the floor. The Count seemed to be screaming, but his voice was overshadowed by the shouts of the crowd. In the eyes of those holding the stone, anger and a faint madness could be seen.


    Me and Yuria were there too.


    Although we didn¡¯t raise stones, we were watching their downfall without taking our eyes off them for a moment. It was the last appearance of the enemy. We couldn¡¯t miss this.


    My heart raced like crazy at the word ¡®last¡¯. I don¡¯t know if the emotion that makes my heart race now is anticipation, joy, or some other emotion that stems from tension. But one thing is certain: I look forward to seeing them punished more than anyone else.


    Yuria also raised her head and fixed her gaze on the guillotine.


    Note: Guillotine is a machine with a heavy blade sliding vertically in grooves, used for beheading people.


    As the executioner stepped onto the stage where the guillotine was set, the crowd was silent. In an instant, the square becomes silent. I could feel people paying attention to every single action of the executioner. As the executioner¡¯s hand moved, we heard something fall to the floor. Thud! Thud¡­


    Drop.


    At that moment, I felt the soft texture of the skin poking between my fingers. Yuria took my hand.


    ¡°Lala.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so scared? Are you okay? I¡¯m by your side. If it¡¯s hard to see, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Instead of answering, she put strength in my hand.


    ¡°¡­ Yuria?¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    I quickly turned to Yuria. She lowered her head and spit out words as if in a whisper.


    ¡°¡­ On that day, if it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have had to go through such a painful thing when you were dragged to the mansion. Sorry for dragging you in. It is only now that I have the courage to apologize. Was it too late?¡±


    I was momentarily stunned. What? Yuria, what are you talking about? She said it was her fault? why? My head was dizzy at the sudden situation.


    ¡°No¡­.¡±


    I was starting to feel nauseous with guilt.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. that¡­ That is my fault.¡±


    I can¡¯t speak properly as if my throat is clogged up.


    I don¡¯t understand why Yuria is apologizing.


    Rather, shouldn¡¯t I be the one to apologize?


    It was me who made Yuria torment. I couldn¡¯t change anything in the original novel that had been recklessly twisted to get her out of the misfortune she was meant to.


    That too was not enough, which made it even worse than the original.


    Originally, she would have been adopted by Emily along with her sister. After that, she would have lived a happy and harmonious life as the three of them without any lack of anything and no troubles.


    Until she joined the Duke¡¯s family as a maid, she would have been happy, laughing and talking without any worries.


    ¡°If you had followed Emily, you wouldn¡¯t have to go through that. If I hadn¡¯t been forcing you to not go, the meeting with Count Nigor wouldn¡¯t have happened. If I hadn¡¯t been caught by him, you wouldn¡¯t have come to the mansion. Why are you blaming yourself? It¡¯s my fault¡­  It¡¯s all because of me.¡±


    So you should blame me.


    You shouldn¡¯t do anything like an apology. It feels like my throat is clogged. The more I remember what I¡¯ve done, the more I realize it again.


    ¡°You are unhappy because of me.¡±


    That I made a girl named Yuria Hanson unhappy¡­


    I ask myself. Where did I go wrong? Then the answer came back saying that it may have been a mistake from the fact that I had been forcing her. Yes, it might be that things wouldn¡¯t have gotten this far if she had been able to just follow Emily and stop her from entering the duke¡¯s house.


    Perhaps it was the fault of not being able to prevent the death of our parents.


    If the two were still alive, things would have been better than they are now. We may have moved to another area early because the business was successful, or we may have come up with a better answer than I did when James Nigor blocked access to the estate. But not all of them were inherently problematic. What was really wrong was me. If I could have prevented the death of my parents if I hadn¡¯t forced her¡­ Everything would have been perfect.


    So, maybe¡­  It may have been my fault that I was born as your younger sister.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    I was born as your sister.


    Of all people, someone like me reincarnated as your younger sister and ruined everything. To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to make you the protagonist of the novel. I just wanted you to be an ordinary Yuria Hanson. I wanted you to be the kind of girl who was free from the need to be locked up somewhere, who laughed when she wanted to laugh and cried when she wanted to cry, who thought about trifles and tied her hair. It¡¯s not that big of a greed.


    ¡°¡­ Sorry.¡±


    If it were someone other than me, could you have been a little happier? You wouldn¡¯t have nightmares every night. Could you have been able to smile comfortably without being anxious or afraid every day? Could I have saved our parents, kept us from encountering Count Nigor, and not gotten entangled with the young masters of Emers?


    At least it would have been possible if it wasn¡¯t for me. I bowed my head and bit my lip hard.


    Why is reality so different from fiction? All the main characters in the novel do it perfectly. Why couldn¡¯t I? Why does everyone fail? If I couldn¡¯t do anything, it would have been better if I didn¡¯t have any memories of my previous life. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if I could forget my past life memories and the contents of novels and be born normally? If I did, I would have been able to just live as your ordinary and insignificant little sister.


    Just like that¡­


    ¡°No.¡±


    Then Yuria opened her mouth.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t unhappy.¡±


    The square was very noisy. It was difficult to hear the voice of the person next to me. Still, her voice was clear to me. As if there were only Yuria and I in this place.


    ¡°Why are you talking like that?¡±


    Tears welled up in Yuria¡¯s eyes. She had her face hurting her more than ever.


    ¡°I never thought I was unhappy because of you. Every day with you was happiness for me. It was you who held me when our parents died and I was about to collapse, Lala. It¡¯s always been like that. You were the one who scolded the children who bullied me, taught me problems I didn¡¯t know, helped me with countless things I couldn¡¯t do, and saved me from the mansion that day. I mean you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Layla. I¡¯m not unhappy with you. Because of you, I am happy.¡±


    ¡°I¡­..¡±


    ¡°Thank you for always being by my side. Thank you for always working hard for me. that day¡­ Thank you for risking your life to save me.¡±


    Tears flowed from Yuria¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you were born as my little sister and not anyone else.¡±


    A transparent line drips down the face.


    ¡°So please¡­ Don¡¯t say that! I mean, don¡¯t apologize for being my little sister¡­!¡±


    At that moment, people¡¯s cheers filled the world. Another man¡¯s head was cut off from the guillotine. Cheers¡­ The cheers are so loud that you can¡¯t hear anything. My cries and Yuria¡¯s cries. I lifted my head as I felt my face getting wet.


    I wanted to help Yuria.


    I wanted to save her. But now, instead of her, I receive salvation from her.


    After regaining my memory, I continued to suffer from guilt. Maybe I was hoping someone would tell me it wasn¡¯t my fault, thinking it was my fault that it happened this way. As if to prove this, at this moment, my mind is more comfortable than ever.


    ¡°Me too¡­  Because of you, I am happy. Even in moments of wanting to die and in moments of wretchedness, I was able to live because of you. I¡¯m glad I was born as your sister. I¡¯m glad you were born as my older sister. All the coincidences that we were able to meet each other like this as a family is like a miracle. you too¡­ don¡¯t say sorry to me. You did nothing wrong.¡±


    I lifted my head and looked at where the guillotine stood. The heads of the prisoners fell off one by one, and now it was Count Nigor¡¯s turn. He was put under the guillotine by the executioner¡¯s servant with a look of fear. The blade gleamed in the sunlight.


    ¡°Neither of us did anything wrong.¡±


    We fixed our gaze on the trembling Count Nigor.


    ¡°It¡¯s that person who really did the wrong thing¡­  He¡¯s the one who should apologize and ask for forgiveness, and he¡¯s the one who should feel guilty.¡±


    I took a deep breath and said.


    ¡°So, from now on, let¡¯s stop thinking it¡¯s our fault. Let¡¯s not blame ourselves.¡±


    When the executioner moves his hand again, the tough bond is broken. A life dies like a leaf that has been holding on to a branch with difficulty in the end. futile, and in vain.


    ¡°I¡­ I will think so in the future. Promise me you will do the same.¡±


    I closed my eyes at the end of Yuria¡¯s voice as she gave out small words of agreement.


    Some would think that his death was the end of it all. But it¡¯s not over. Even when the perpetrator disappeared, we still had the nightmarish memories he left behind. Sometimes the scars they leave will make us painful and won¡¯t let us sleep. It will make you feel guilty and blame yourself.


    But it¡¯s okay


    We will overcome.


    No, we will get over it.


    I clenched Yuria¡¯s hand tightly.


    If we are together, there is nothing in this world that we can¡¯t overcome.


    When you think that all your misfortunes happened because of yourself, pat each other on the back so as not to blame them. Let¡¯s fill the happy memories as much as the unhappy ones. Let¡¯s love and care for each other enough that we don¡¯t even care about the swearing and violence that was poured out on us that day. To the extent that I always feel that I am a precious person in this world¡­


    Let¡¯s live like that in the future.

 CH 61

    Even after Count Nigor and Oberon were executed and we returned to the mansion, I could not be relieved. Even though everything seemed to have been resolved, the young masters of Emers still remained. Yuria was hovering around as if she had read my anxiety.


    I¡¯m sorry, but there was nothing I could say to her.


    What can I say? I am worried that young masters seem to have a heart for me? What do you think they would do to keep me from going out?


    I couldn¡¯t say anything about memories of my previous life or the contents of the novel. Even Yuria would find it hard to believe those words. Also, this was not a problem that I could share with Yuria. It was something I had to overcome with my own hands, and it was something only I could solve. The opportunity came sooner than expected.


    Two days before I left the mansion, Osses called me. The maid came to the room and told me that Osses was waiting in the garden, and then she went out.


    I got dressed and went out to the garden. The place he called me was the place where they used to drink tea. On one side of the garden was a table and chairs for tea time. But it was only Osses who used it. Except for him, the people of the duke family did not enjoy drinking tea.


    The Duke and Arthur drank more coffee than tea, and preferred to enjoy themselves in their own room rather than with others. Isley didn¡¯t like to sit and quibble ¨C he was described like that ¨C at tea time.


    So, that place could be said to be a place for Osses.


    When I got to the destination, I saw him sipping tea. There was no one around, thinking it was just the two of us talking. As I got closer to the table, Osses put down his teacup as if he felt my presence. He got up from his seat with a characteristic, friendly smile. And he pulls out the chair opposite him.


    ¡°Welcome, Layla. Sit here.¡±


    It was truly a gentlemanly manner.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    I sat down in the chair he had taken out. Osses tilted the kettle and handed me the tea before returning to his place. I waved my hand for me to do it, but his actions didn¡¯t stop. I had no choice but to say thank you again after taking the tea in front of me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to call me Osses. Layla is no longer an employee, but a guest of this mansion, right?¡±


    ¡°I have a habit of when I was an employee¡­ I still feel more comfortable  calling you, master.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡±


    He smiled politely and looked over the table. Tasty desserts were laid out along with a kettle and a teacup. It smelled sweet and looked like apple pie. Osses offered me a pie, but I refused.


    How can you put that in your mouth when you don¡¯t know what¡¯s in it?


    ¡°Really? I thought you liked it.¡±


    He pretended to be sorry and put down the pie knife.


    ¡°A lot has happened lately.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I think we didn¡¯t see each other often because we were busy with various things. Layla, when you were in prison, I couldn¡¯t help¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. My mother stopped me, so there was nothing I could do to help.¡±


    In an instant, laughter was about to burst out. Who made us imprisoned? It was the Duke who used it to obtain information, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that Osses led us underground. But when you say something like that casually, the only thing that comes out is that you have a thick face.


    ¡°This time I heard that Count Nigor was executed. I¡¯m glad the things that bothered Yuria and Layla are gone. Now, both of you can be in the mansion with peace of mind.¡±


    ¡°No. We are going to leave the mansion.¡±


    ¡°Why? Is there no reason to leave now?¡±


    ¡°There have been some bad things, and I want to start anew somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°I understand how Layla feels. But there¡¯s no better job than here, right? Do you really want to leave?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if I entrusted you as the exclusive maid? I can give you more money if you want.¡±


    It seems that was the purpose of calling me. The young masters can¡¯t leave the mansion. He¡¯s trying to stop me because he can¡¯t catch me if I go far. In the first place, if I leave the mansion, he will soon forget me. Because you are such a person.


    ¡°Young master.¡±


    I smiled and asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to leave the mansion, right?¡±


    ¡°Did you know that? To be honest¡­ Yes. I wish Layla never left her mansion. That¡¯s why I call you like this.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because, I like you.¡±


    He said without a sign of concern.


    ¡°I like Layla. As the opposite sex.¡±


    Although he is confessing his love, there is no shame on Osses¡¯s face. Hearing the confession, Me, too, did not feel any excitement. Again, I only feel negative emotions.


    ¡°Is it too sudden? I¡¯m sorry for making you feel burdened. But I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to catch you if it wasn¡¯t now.¡±


    ¡°So, that¡¯s why you told the maid to send me a present?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Even though I knew I couldn¡¯t win your heart with such a gift, I wanted Layla to like me at least a little bit.¡±


    ¡°You are mistaken.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Mistaken? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I think you are making the mistake of thinking that you like me. Why are you confessing to me? Usually no one confesses to someone who doesn¡¯t care about what the others do, let alone love.¡±


    Osses said as if he didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I already know that Layla hates me. But I hope you don¡¯t deny my heart. I love you.¡±


    ¡°Do you really love me? Do you know what food I like, what books I like, and who I am best with? What made you fall in love with me? Why did you become interested?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just say, ¡®It just happened to be¡¯ There¡¯s no way you can fall in love without knowing your partner. Did you like my face? If so, I can tell you that it¡¯s not love, it¡¯s just a momentary thrill. But the master doesn¡¯t even feel the excitement when you see my face. Shall I tell you what you¡¯re feeling for me? At least it¡¯s not love.¡±


    ¡°Layla, stop it. You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t really know about you. It¡¯s only recently that I¡¯ve been interested in you, and that I¡¯ve come to like you. But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early to say it¡¯s not love? It¡¯s okay to at least give me a chance to get to know a person named Layla better before you tell me.¡±


    ¡°Even if I give you more time, the master won¡¯t try to find out about me.¡±


    I spit out the sentence slowly and accurately.


    ¡°Because you love someone else, not me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±


    ¡°One day, the master discovered that there are similarities between the person he loves and me. So when you projected that person on me, you stopped thinking and thought you were falling in love with me.¡±


    Osses¡¯s eyes fluttered. It was the first I saw that.


    That¡¯s right.


    ¡°Who is that person you are thinking of when you look at me?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m¡­.¡±


    His smiling face begins to crack.


    The reason they became interested in Yuria in the original work was simple. Because she reminds them of Duke, their own mother. Yuria resembled the Duke before she made ¡®a promise¡¯, she¡¯s a kind and amiable mother. Those aspects attracted the hearts of the three and eventually made them obsessed.


    ¡°Who do you love so much?¡±


    Crack


    ¡°¡­ Please stop it.¡±


    It¡¯s broken


    ¡°There is one person I can remember.¡±


    I¡¯ll shatter that smiling face with your illusions.


    I laughed softly.


    ¡°Sometimes the master would look at someone with tender eyes.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Stop.¡±


    The Duke did not love people.


    There is no big reason, just born that way. Neither her parents, nor her friends, nor the puppy she had raised as a child were attracted to her.


    The only person she loved was her husband, who died of an illness. The duke loved only her husband. Other humans were not as good as stones rolling in the street.


    It was the same with the children. Her sons received the basic benefits as nobles, heirs, and children, but they were not loved. Still, they loved the Duke.


    That is why most of her children were unable to leave the mansion even when they reached the age of independence.


    The three of them tried to find the love they had not received from their mother in a similar person. Selfishly, they try to use others to make up for their own shortcomings. In the original, the subject was Yuria, and now it is me. I don¡¯t know how they got to see the Duke in me, but¡­ This is what they consider to be love.


    A pathetic emotion with nothing to see, no value, and only regrets.


    ¡°Do I look so much like the Duke?¡±


    It¡¯s pitiful too.


    Bang!


    ¡°Stop it¡­!¡±


    Osses jumped out of his seat and stood up. The impact causes the teacup to topple over and the liquid inside spills out.


    The white cloth covering the table was wet with red. He looked at me with his face contorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s unpleasant, really¡­¡±


    The smiley face was completely shattered, and pieces fell to the table.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you preach so well about other people¡¯s feelings. Are you thinking that you are some kind of god?¡±


    Contempt and hatred were intertwined in the eyes that looked at me.


    What do you know?


    It is a figure that shows off his undesirable teeth and gives off a lot of heat. He is so angry that he can¡¯t even think of hiding himself with soft words or a mask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see your face anymore. Leave the mansion or not. I¡¯m not going to catch you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Then, excuse me.¡±


    It was the sound of disappearing from my eyes immediately. I got up.


    As I turned and walked through the garden, Osses did not catch me. I glanced back and saw that he was trembling with his head bowed. When I turned my head to the front again, I heard a rustling sound from somewhere.


    It seemed to come from behind the statue.


    As I moved there, Arthur was standing there. It looked like he was hiding behind the statue.


    ¡°Master Arthur?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you ever heard the conversation between me and Master Osses?¡±


    Arthur staggered back and stepped back. With his confused face, I had no choice but to know that he had heard the story.


    That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t need to tell you more.


    I thought of that as I looked at Arthur¡¯s back, who hastily left the seat.

 CH 62

    ¡°¡­ Now all that¡¯s left is Isley.¡±


    I¡¯m glad things went more smoothly than expected. It seemed that a happy future with Yuria was already glimmering in front of her eyes. I forcibly calmed my excited heart.


    Don¡¯t let go of your mind until it¡¯s all over. Remember when you lose your parents? Didn¡¯t the incident happen while you were being vigilant about protecting the two? It will never happen this time.


    I made up my mind and headed towards Isley¡¯s room.


    Arriving at the place I wanted, I carefully knocked on the door. I had come all the way here, but I didn¡¯t know if Isley was in the room. Because lately he seems like someone who is doing everything he can to avoid me. As expected, there was no sound coming from beyond the door. Clever, I knocked once more.


    ¡°Master, are you inside?¡±


    There is no voice coming back. It was just quiet. Where he is? Guess I¡¯ll have to ask the employees about Isley¡¯s whereabouts. As I was about to turn around and leave, I suddenly heard the door open behind me. When I turned my head again, I saw Isley¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Layla¡­?¡±


    Unlike the last time I saw him in the garden, he was wearing a looser outfit. Untidy curly hair, white shirt, black pants¡­ It looked the same as usual. He looked down at me with a confused look.


    ¡°Why are you here¡­? What¡¯s up? I thought you wouldn¡¯t like meeting me¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to talk to the master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you let me in?¡±


    ¡°¡­..Ah.¡±


    At my words, Isley hurriedly opened the door and stepped aside. I nodded, thanked, and went inside.


    He led me to the table near the window. As I sat down first, Isley looked up and sat across from me.


    I looked at Isley¡¯s face, thinking about how I should bring up the Duke related story. I hesitated as if I wanted to say something.


    I don¡¯t mean to ask if you have anything to say kindly. Just as I was about to ignore his actions and pass by, Isley fell to his knees.


    It was such a sudden action that I didn¡¯t know how to react.


    I tried to hide my embarrassment and opened my mouth.


    ¡°Young master? Why are you? All of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want to talk about. But before we begin, I have to say this.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    He bowed his head.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry that I kissed you forcibly that day. I¡¯m sorry for threatening you. Sorry¡­  Don¡¯t hate me.¡±


    What is this? He apologized, apologized? Isley Emers to me? It¡¯s impossible. That¡¯s a lie. In the original story, Isley never once apologized to Yuria. He didn¡¯t know what he had done wrong, he just forced her heart into it. Am I looking at something wrong? Why are you doing this? Are you out of your mind? I couldn¡¯t believe it, and rubbing my eyes did not change the sight in front of me. He was kneeling in front of me with his head bowed deeply. I have to react to something. Some reactions¡­ I took a deep breath and I opened my mouth towards Isley.


    ¡°Wake up.¡±


    ¡°You.. Forgive me¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Please wake up first. How can nobles kneel to commoners?¡±


    ¡°If you forgive me, I can get down on my knees.¡±


    ¡°Stop¡­! Your behavior is making me in trouble. In this state, we can¡¯t have a proper conversation. Can you please sit  down?¡±


    He said he would stay like this until I said I forgive him. Tired of Isley, I declared defeat first.


    ¡°Then, please listen to the situation. I¡¯m here today for that. On the day you forced a kiss, the master confessed to me. I wanted to give you an answer to my confession.¡±


    Isley lifted his head and looked up at me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t accept the confession of the master.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of what I did that day? or not¡­ Just because I hate you?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s saying that I can¡¯t accept the confession of someone who doesn¡¯t even love me.¡±


    I said the same thing to Osses. You¡¯re just thinking that you love me. You see the person you love projected onto me, and the person you truly love is the Duke. When I finished speaking, I closed my mouth and looked up at his face. Isley¡¯s face darkened. Are you confused like Arthur, or are you going to be dishonest and angry like Osses? However, he showed an unexpected reaction.


    Isley bit his lip and looked at me with a look as if he had been hurt. He had watery red eyes. But tears don¡¯t flow.


    ¡°¡­ Why are you talking like that? I love you. I¡¯ve never seen you as my mother¡¯s replacement. If you don¡¯t like me, you can just say no¡­!  Do you have to deny my heart like that?¡±


    What are you talking about? Are you saying you really love me? It can¡¯t be. They may see others as substitutes for their mothers, but they can¡¯t truly love others. I get dizzy when the incomprehensible behavior is repeated.


    To have a headache. I put my forehead on my forehead and let out a small sigh. Apparently, Isley was misunderstanding his feelings.


    ¡°Even if you really love me, I can¡¯t accept it. Because I¡­¡±


    I raised my head and looked into his eyes.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid of the master.¡±


    Fear and disgust are closely related emotions. People often mistake fear for hate, and hate for fear. I thought I hated him, but I didn¡¯t. To be precise, I was afraid of Isley. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll hurt Yuria like the original. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll kill me for being in the way. Like Count Nigor, he will use his power to persecute us.


    I don¡¯t know how he will come out now, but if I¡¯m going to tell my heart without lies, it was.


    ¡°Are you afraid? Me?¡±


    Isley¡¯s eyes widened as if he had heard an unexpected answer.


    ¡°Yes¡­ you¡¯re scary.¡±


    ¡°Why are you scared?¡±


    ¡°Because you are a nobleman. A noble  can do anything to me if he puts his mind to it. Like Count Nigor, abducting Yuria and threatening me, or imprisoning me in a dungeon, would work for you.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also afraid because you¡¯re stronger than me. If the master tries to knock me down by force, I will be helpless.¡±


    ¡°To push you down¡­?¡±


    Isley grabbed my hand, looking like he was about to cry. It didn¡¯t seem like he was holding it that hard, but the grip was pretty strong.


    ¡°No, it is not. I won¡¯t. I never do that. I am not that kind of person. I don¡¯t bother you like the person you are talking about! Really!¡±


    Lie.


    ¡°Yes. I know.¡±


    You are not that kind of person. You and your brothers, I clearly remember how you broke Yuria that way in the original.


    ¡°But that kind of scares me. If a master who has the power to lock me up and control me at any time confesses to me and says that I feel love after receiving the confession, would that be true love? Or am I just thinking that I¡¯m in love because I¡¯m  afraid of you? It¡¯s scary not knowing that.¡±


    I took a small deep breath and then continued.


    ¡°I am afraid of the master. Everything you have scares me.¡±


    Isley Emers had too much. Even if I have affection for him, he is a difficult person to love.


    ¡°Then you asked me not to leave the mansion. If you truly love me, please don¡¯t ask me to do that. To me, that sounds like an order, not a request. Please don¡¯t hold me like this. to me¡­ It¡¯s like being forced to go to jail. Please don¡¯t say I love you. Your love is too heavy and burdensome for me. Please understand my feelings of not having anything and not having the strength to protect what I have.¡±


    ¡°I am¡­.¡±


    I made eye contact with him and spoke strongly.


    ¡°Can you please?¡±


    Isley opened his mouth as if he had something to say, but couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    He quietly let go of the consent, then gently released my hand.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    With this, it¡¯s over.


    I got up and walked to the door.


    It¡¯s over.


    I thought it was over¡­ Why am I looking back?


    I don¡¯t know why I stopped holding the doorknob, or why I turned and looked at Isley. At one time he may have held my ankles to the pleasant memories with him.


    When I turned around, Isley was looking at me with a wounded look on his face. Then, when my eyes meet his eyes, he shakes his head helplessly. I suddenly felt a sympathy that I never thought I would have in me. His face, his actions, all of him began to awaken the guilt that had been weighed down by the fear and anxiety of losing my family. Isley was pitiful. Every move he made felt pathetic. Oh, I didn¡¯t want him to feel this way.


    As the guilt weighed down on me, my heart raced and my hands trembled. It starts to hurt to see Isley. I quickly turned my head and fixed my gaze on the door.


    Was I serious? Should I not have said it was scary? Shouldn¡¯t the apology be accepted at least? I was afraid that Isley would imprison Yuria and kill me. But that¡¯s what happened in the original story, and in reality he hasn¡¯t done anything yet. Is it right for me to label Isley as a murderer or a monster and then slander him? Is it right to hurt Isley by thinking that the novel is his true personality?


    ¡°¡­ No.¡±


    That¡¯s not right. I know too.


    Even though you know there are things you can¡¯t do. Even if I hurt him, I hoped that Yuria wouldn¡¯t be hurt. Because Yuria is several times, hundreds of times, thousands of times more precious than Isley.


    Who can say I¡¯m a bad person for this? Can anyone throw a stone at me? no one will be able to after all, aren¡¯t all humans selfish? I¡¯m a human being who can do anything to protect my own. Yes, everyone lives that way. So I want to think that I¡¯m not the only one who is bad.


    I don¡¯t want to feel guilty.


    I don¡¯t want to feel sorry. therefore¡­


    I¡¯m not bad


    I am right.


    I must be right


    ¡°Young master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I will forgive you for all the violent actions the master has done to me. Stop it now. It¡¯s hard to see you kneel like that.¡±


    So I decided to forgive Isley.


    I forgive you So, please understand that I have no choice but to be like this.


    With such a selfish heart.


    I left Isley¡¯s room with the last words of apology.

 CH 63

    Aside from the guilt, I was able to sleep soundly that day without even dreaming with the relief that I had solved everything.


    When I woke up, none of the three brothers called me or asked me not to leave the mansion. When no one was looking for me, I felt a little lighter. It seems that I am now free.


    Now all that¡¯s left is to get ready to leave.


    I erased Isley¡¯s face that kept coming to my mind and checked that I had properly packed my belongings with Yuria. It was perfect and nothing was missing.


    After checking, I said goodbye to my close friends in advance. My friends Marie and Amy, with two other people, Bianca with her sister, and Emilia Pouch, who always took care of us.


    They were sad that we were leaving, but they wished us luck.


    Among them, it can be said that Emily was particularly regretful.


    She was so upset that she burst into tears at the news that we were leaving.


    I wrapped my arms around her shoulders and said comforting words.


    ¡°Aunt Emily, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll never see us in your lifetime. Even if we leave, we can always come to see aunt, and you can come to see us if you want. Don¡¯t be too sad. As before, I will write you a letter.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. I understand all the reasons you have to leave and the desire to do so. Still¡­ It is so sad to say that I have to go away from you again.¡±


    It was the first time I had seen her weep, when our parents died and after escaping from Count Nigor¡¯s mansion.


    As I wandered around to say goodbye, the sun was setting quickly and night came. Yuria and I went back to the room and got ready to sleep.


    I changed clothes and lay down on the bed.


    In the dark room, looking at the ceiling painted in pitch black, we talked about the future.


    The conversation started with me.


    ¡°When we leave the mansion, I want to leave the Empire. A lot of things happened here. Really¡­ There¡¯s so much to do, I¡¯m sick of staying here any longer.¡±


    When I said that, Yuria burst out a small laugh.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go and live in a country far away from the Empire. Lala is fine wherever you want it to be. Instead, I want to live where I can see the sea. I¡¯ve only seen it in books, never been there. Wait a minute! So what about our parents¡¯ graves?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave our parents behind. Dig a grave and cremate the bones. We can put the ashes in a small bottle and carry it with us.¡±


    ¡°Yes. great.¡±


    ¡°Yuria, because you like to make clothes¡­ It would be a good idea to set up a clothing store where we settle down.¡±


    ¡°A clothes store? no! I mean, I¡¯m not good at it yet. How can I open a store with my skills?¡±


    ¡°Then there is nothing you can do. Let¡¯s make it small, very small.¡±


    ¡°How do we set it up first?¡±


    ¡°How about you? You also received a lot of money from Duke¡­ Why don¡¯t you use that money to open a store and hire a designer to teach you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe then¡­. No, though¡­ A little¡­.¡±


    The more we talked, the less Yuria¡¯s voice became. Suddenly, her voice faded completely. When I turned my head, I saw her sleeping soundly with her head buried in the pillow.


    ¡°¡­ Good night.¡±


    I gently stroked Yuria¡¯s hair and closed my eyes.


    And that night, I woke up to a rustling sound. When I woke up, I couldn¡¯t hear the stinging noises in my ears anymore. What time is it now? It was still dark outside the window, and the clock on one wall was pointing to one in the morning. I lay on the bed and looked around, realizing a big change, I jumped up from my seat.


    ¡°¡­ Yuria?¡±


    Yuria, who was lying next to me, was nowhere to be seen.


    I reached out and patted the seat next to him.


    As if to inform that it had already been a long time since she had left, the place where Yuria was lying was cold.


    ¡°No¡­.¡±


    There is no Yuria, not visible. She must have been sleeping next to me a few hours ago.


    Unexplained anxiety began to swirl as a soft, cold touch wrapped around my hand. Swallowing the fear of trying to come out of her mouth, I rose from my seat.


    ¡°She have nowhere to go¡­ Did she go to the bathroom?¡±


    The guest room was different from the room I used when I was a maid, and the bathroom was built inside the room. I got out of bed, crumpled my shoes, and went to the bathroom. I knocked on the door and called Yuria¡¯s name, but there was no answer. As soon as I opened the bathroom door, the dark landscape of the bathroom greeted me.


    Why?


    Suddenly, I was short of breath and started sweating. I raised my hand and wiped the sweat from my forehead and went outside. A strange silence lingered in the empty hallway. A cool breeze blew from the open window and tickled my forehead. As the sweat cools, a cool breeze lingers. The energy made my heart tremble.


    Why not? Why can¡¯t I see it? Where did you go?


    Maybe, maybe¡­


    What did the young masters do?


    Suddenly, a scene from the original came to mind.


    Yuria, my loved one and only sister, and the young masters felt that Layla was like a thorn in their eyes. So she kidnapped Yuria and locked her up without my knowledge. She begs for forgiveness, begs for her life, and Rain plays with Layla as a toy, which they brutally kill. In front of Yuria, who was worried about her missing sister after doing such a thing, they just pretended not to know anything, and pretended to be worried about her sister.


    Could it be that Yuria was also kidnapped? Unlike the original, young masters showed interest in me. Then there was nothing strange about Layla¡¯s role being transferred to Yuria. I heard the rustling that I might have heard before waking up from my sleep. Was that a message of rescue from Yuria in danger?


    As I thought about it, I shook my head.


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t be anxious. The duke promised to get us out of the mansion safely. She said she didn¡¯t do any damage. So until then we are safe. And Osses, Arthur, and Isley all solved. They have no reason to stop me now.¡±


    The hand holding the doorknob is trembling.


    ¡°They won¡¯t do that.¡±


    But why am I so anxious? Why am I so scared? I already know why. Because bad things happen when I try to twist the story. As if the god who created this world is trying to protect the original. It¡¯s like you¡¯re angering me for trying to destroy the story you¡¯ve made precious. What if something like this happens again? What if Yuria is stolen?


    Yuria¡­


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    I raised both hands and slapped them hard on the cheek.


    I feel a tingling pain.


    ¡°Stop¡­. Stop thinking and first calm down.¡±


    In an emotional state, judgment is clouded. Whether Yuria was kidnapped or not, nothing could be resolved in this state. I lowered his head and repeated deep breathing until my heart, which was beating at a high speed, returned to its original speed. When I calmed down, someone knocked on the door.


    I slowly lifted my head.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Lala, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Amy? What happened all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I came here because I have something to tell you. Come with me.¡±


    What happened to Amy all of a sudden? She should have said goodbye already. Yuria, who suddenly disappeared, and Amy, who unexpectedly came to the room. Feeling strange, I couldn¡¯t open the door easily, but moved my hand at her prompt. As long as I stood still, I didn¡¯t know anything. When I opened the door, I saw Amy holding a candlestick. A white flickering candle lit her face and pajama orange.


    ¡°Hello, good night.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yeah.¡±


    Amy smiled brightly when our eyes met. And then she grabs my hand and leads me somewhere. As we moved, I heard the rustling of the carpet and crumpled shoes in her hallway. The empty hallway without a single person had the characteristic of resonating, so the sound of footsteps seemed louder than usual. I followed her and asked her questions.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say you had something to say?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s right. But now I can¡¯t tell. I¡¯ll let you know when we get to the destination.¡±


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°Secret.¡±


    ¡°When I woke up, Yuria suddenly disappeared. Maybe it has anything to do with you? Will she be there when I get there?¡±


    ¡°Well. There may or may not be.¡±


    Amy spoke bluntly, but did not give a proper answer. But the answer gave me confidence that Yuria was in the place we were heading. If she hadn¡¯t been with Yuria, she would have asked what I was talking about instead of saying that to my question. At least it was said that young masters did not take her. Realizing this, my anxiety slowly subsided and I was able to come to the conclusion that Amy was up to something with Yuria.


    What are you doing this for? Why are you not telling me and keeping it secret? No matter how much I think about it, nothing is predictable. After walking for a while, I realized that we were going to the hostel used by the maids. Amy and I stopped at Marie¡¯s room on the second floor of the hostel. A noise that was presumed to be the sound of laughter or conversation could be heard in the room.


    Apparently, there were not only one or two people involved in this plan. Or, Amy blows through her mouth, blows out the candle she was holding, and opens the door. cackle¡­ The old, stiff door opened with a loud noise. As soon as the door opened, a bright light poured in from within, and paper petals were scattered.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    As the petals subsided, I saw Yuria holding a whipped cream cake with two candles in it and the people around her. Marie and Yuria¡¯s timid roommates, Bianca and Aunt Emily¡­. There was even Lemon.


    In the middle of the room was a table that looked like it had been borrowed from somewhere.


    Food other than cakes are lined up on top of it. It was bread that was often served in the dining room and fruits that kept freshness in moderation.


    ¡°Layla, surprise!¡±


    Amy smiled broadly as I reached out towards the crowd.

 CH 64

    ¡°How what¡¯s it? Are you surprised? Were you impressed? You were supposed to have a farewell party before you left. I prepared it as a surprise party.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­.¡±


    Come to think of it, I think they had a conversation like that with Amy before. I forgot about it because I was out of my mind. When I remember a story that passed by like this, it makes my heart flutter for some reason.


    ¡°Thank you everyone, and¡­.¡±


    I approached Yuria and pinched her cheek hard. Soft cheeks stretched out of my hand.


    ¡°Ouch¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yuria, you. Do you know how surprised I was that you suddenly disappeared?¡±


    It almost dropped my heart, really. I might have cried if Amy had been late. Yuria, who does not know my heart, just smiles brightly. The look of her was playful, so I stretched her cheeks once more. She smiled, fiddling with her red, swollen cheeks.


    ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t originally intend to do that either, but I thought it would be better if I surprise you. Lala, I also wanted to see you panicking¡­¡±


    ¡°When did you start planning?¡±


    ¡°Yuria just found out today. We stopped talking about the farewell party and we got caught. We should have surprised Yuria with you.¡±


    Bianca said as if regretful. I giggled broadly at her words, then turned my head to the side of a girl. The blonde girl standing on one side of the room had a chubby face that didn¡¯t match the purpose of the meeting.


    ¡°By the way, why is Lemon here?¡±


    Lemon. She was a really unexpected member. We¡¯re not on good terms, and  she is not a person who regrets seeing me leaving? She had no reason to attend this farewell party unless someone threatened her. Although she wouldn¡¯t be forced to invite Lemon in the first place. When I think about why she was there, the more I think about it, the more puzzled it becomes.


    Perhaps feeling embarrassed by my words, Lemon¡¯s face turned red in an instant. It felt like I should call her Apple, not lemon.


    Marie came over and whispered to me.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know¡­  Where did she hear that we were planning a farewell party, and she suddenly came to me and asked to join us as well.¡±


    Lemon said she would attend? This was really surprising.


    ¡°I was forced to bring her here¡­! No one knows why she came. Maybe she¡¯s here to get her last revenge on you¡­? To turn your eyes into nightmares¡­? Hick! I¡¯m scared¡­!¡±


    Her voice was loud enough to be heard by everyone else. Before Marie could finish her words, Lemon raised her eyes fiercely and screamed.


    ¡°What! Why! Are you dissatisfied with me being here?! Then tell me directly! Don¡¯t be annoyed and gossip like a rat!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s night now¡­! You have to be quiet.¡±


    I could see the people around me trying to shut up Lemon¡¯s mouth. She got angry, avoiding her hand approaching her.


    ¡°If you have any complaints, tell me directly, Eup!¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    I quickly approached Lemon and covered her mouth.


    ¡°No, no complaints. I was just a little surprised because I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be attending the farewell party. I¡¯m glad you came here, thanks.¡±


    It¡¯s not particularly happy, but at least I don¡¯t have any bad feelings towards Lemon.


    I am not a childish person to be angry with a child who has been around for a while, and since I received an apology for the last time she was mean to Yuria, I had nothing to be afraid of. If I had been a bad person, I might have kicked her out.


    ¡°¡­ Huh.¡±


    Lemon listened to me quietly, and then immediately took my hand away. I was worried that she would cause a fuss again, but luckily she walked to the bed with her mouth shut and sat quietly.


    As the small commotion subsided, Amy began to lift the mood. She promptly blew out the candle and handed the cake to Yuria and me. Cookies and chocolate were placed on top of the creamy cake. It was a dessert that was more appropriate to say that it was sloppy rather than appetizing. It looks like it¡¯s not ready-made.


    I asked Amy.


    ¡°Is this handmade?¡±


    ¡°Huh? how did you know?¡±


    Amy said that they had saved money together to buy ingredients and make a cake.


    That¡¯s right. I would have been impressed by buying a ready-made product, but I was even more impressed by the fact that it was a homemade cake. I bowed my head and put out the candle with my mouth. After that, it was time to eat. I cut and ate the cake and ate it by biting a delicious apple, and then taking a big bite of the bread. We ate, talked about small things, and enjoyed small mini-games. At first, Lemon looked awkward. Hanging out with unfamiliar people can be daunting for an adolescent girl. Could this be the case of being marginalized? Despite such concerns, she quickly adapted and enjoyed playing with the other girls.


    Around two in the morning, Aunt Emily, Amy and Bianca went back to their room. Because they have to get up early tomorrow and go to work again. The rest, with Marie¡¯s permission, decided to go to sleep in her room. The maid, who was Marie¡¯s roommate, had moved into another room for the farewell party, so she could use two beds. Yuria and Marie were on the bed on the left, and Lemon and I were on the bed on the other side. I originally intended to lie down with Yuria, but Marie was so reluctant, Lemon had no choice and slept with me.


    Marie and Yuria, who were showing signs of exhaustion, quickly fell asleep. As the two fell into the dream world, the room quickly became quiet. There was a heavy silence in the dark, small room. The stillness feels comfortable. After whispering ¡°good night¡± to Marie and Yuria, I turned my head to the side. Lemon lay with her back turned. I¡¯m so close to the wall that I don¡¯t want to touch it. Why did you try to attend the farewell party while avoiding me like that? What were you thinking about getting caught in the midst of awkward people? I just can¡¯t figure it out. To answer the question, I spoke to Lemon.


    ¡°Hey?¡±


    Lemon said quietly.


    ¡°¡­ No.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here today? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like you attending, I¡¯m just asking because I¡¯m curious. To be honest, we weren¡¯t that close.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, just¡­¡±


    Lemon was speechless.


    ¡°Just?¡±


    She didn¡¯t speak any more.


    I glanced at Lemon¡¯s back. Did you fall asleep quickly? Or maybe you don¡¯t want to talk to me? For whatever reason, there was no sign that the suddenly cut off conversation would continue. Can¡¯t help it. no choice but to quit. I wasn¡¯t curious enough to forcefully ask, so I prepared well without any regrets.


    ¡°I was just sad to hear that you were leaving.¡±


    Just as I was about to close my eyes and enter the dream world, Lemon opened her mouth. I closed my eyes and quietly listened to her voice.


    ¡°Usually, I didn¡¯t want to see you, but it gave me a tingle in front of my eyes. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. Before you leave, I want to see you one last time. Isn¡¯t it strange? We fight every day, and then suddenly we pretend to be close.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. Things like that happen, too. It¡¯s said that you get affectionate while fighting. Don¡¯t you have a crush on me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    A small laugh was heard.


    ¡°Still¡­ Don¡¯t be shy and be honest. I won¡¯t be angry. Did you think it was weird to pretend to be friendly? Are you annoyed that you have a farewell party with me? I thought you wouldn¡¯t like me at the party.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, really.¡±


    I replied calmly, but on the inside, I was quite surprised. Because I didn¡¯t know that Lemon would have a crush on me. When did she get that feeling?


    After taking a deep breath, Lemon continued.


    ¡°Layla.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I thought I¡¯d try to be friends with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re rustic and unlucky, and you¡¯re an ignorant kid who speaks more with fists than words¡­ Still, you¡¯re not a bad kid.¡±


    ¡°What. Is it an insult or a compliment?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a compliment.¡±


    After a brief silence, Lemon let out a whisper.


    ¡°Layla.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saving me when I was caught by a thug man¡­¡±


    And Lemon was quiet again. Even after a long time passed, there was no sound from my side. Raising my torso, I looked at Lemon lying on my side. She was burying her face in her pillow.


    I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s sleeping or not, but she doesn¡¯t seem to want to talk anymore. I lay down and closed my eyes.


    Lemon, me too. Thank you for treating me that day. You¡­ It was unlucky and bad, but when I think about what happened back then, I don¡¯t think she was that bad. Are you sorry that you can¡¯t be friends with me? But isn¡¯t it okay if we don¡¯t have to be friends? It¡¯s not a bad thing to have a relationship where you can argue like this. I wonder if this can be seen as a friend in a way¡­?


    These words were floating around in my head, but I didn¡¯t dare to say them out.


    The last days at the mansion passed like that.


    ****


    The next day, Yuria and I got up early in the morning and packed our things. The Duke was kind and called for a carriage to ride, so all we had to do was grab our bags and head out the front door. When I put the gold coins given to me by the Duke, the bag became too heavy to carry. We grunted and dragged our bags until we reached the front of the carriage.


    Since we were neither official guests nor nobles, there was no one to see us off. The knight guarding the door just greeted us as a courtesy. I slipped my bag inside and got into the carriage. Soon after, the coachman¡¯s voice called ¡°Hey!¡± and the carriage began to move slowly. Outside the window, a blue sky with floating clouds and a landscape of a lush forest pass by.


    I poked my head out the window and looked towards the mansion. When I saw the mansion getting smaller and smaller, I could feel that I had finally escaped there. And that the end of this novel has arrived.


    Okay¡­. Now ¡®The Secret of the Rose House¡¯ is over. There are no more gloomy tales that plunge a girl into an abyss, and no more unhappy female protagonists.


    In the future, the story we created will unfold.


    And this story definitely has a happy ending.


    Because me and Yuria will make it that way.


    I looked up at the dazzling sun and smiled.

 CH 65

    Isley, who woke up early in the morning, did not go out to the gymnasium as usual. He put up a rose-shaped sign announcing that there was no one outside the door, and then lay back on his bed. And with his face buried in the pillow, he waited for nine in the morning.


    When the time came, the sound of the door opening was heard. Isley quickly got up from his seat and turned his gaze to the door. A girl with light blonde hair was putting her feet into his room with her cleaning tools.


    With the bucket full of water on the floor, the maid opened her mouth in amazement when she saw Isley.


    ¡°Ah¡­! You are here? There was a sign hanging on it, so I thought you weren¡¯t there. Do I interfere with your sleep? Shall I go?¡±


    ¡°¡­ No, come in.¡±


    Isley smiled bitterly and sat down on the edge of the bed.


    ¡®What are you expecting? There¡¯s no way Layla can¡¯t come in. Because the child has already left¡­¡¯


    He blankly watched the newly appointed maid do the cleaning. Isley watched her room being cleaned, recalling his memories of the first time Layla entered the room.


    At that time, Layla entered the room and looked around, perhaps thinking that the lack of a sign meant that the room was empty. She looked at the furniture and ornaments up and down with a little admiration. Upon seeing her, Isley decided to surprise her with his playfulness. As she approached the bed, I quickly pulled the duvet off¡­


    ¡°¡­ Ouch!¡±


    Layla was startled and slapped her butt.


    Isley laughed, and Layla pouted her mouth with a prickly face. Employers usually do not display negative emotions. It is also rude and causes inconvenience to employers. But it wasn¡¯t enough for Layla to show her irritation on her face, she shouted boldly at him, saying her heart was about to fall because of him. At first, Isley had no idea of such a Layla.


    Just for a moment, I thought it was unusual and the reaction was funny.


    However, over time, that thought has gradually changed. The unusual child became the funny child, and the funny child became the favorite child. And the child I liked became the child I love.


    Isley liked Layla.


    There are so many pleasant things in the world. The girl who often smiled with a smile had good attachment and didn¡¯t think of him as an aristocrat.


    She was honest with her feelings and used to get angry when he joked around. When she was cleaning and babbling about the funny things that happened throughout the day, she burst into laughter.


    The story of a girl who has a bad relationship, the story of her older sister, the story of her favorite food, and the story of wanting to buy new clothes.


    It was fun. Isley fell in love with the time he spent with Layla.


    There were times when I went to eat to hear Layla¡¯s story, or deliberately stayed in the room without practicing swordsmanship. I had the thought that someday I would like to stroke her cheek, which has always been painted red. Even though the color red is just disgusting.


    ¡°Sigh¡­.¡±


    Worst. Isley sighed and wiped his face with one hand. It was painful to be here because I kept thinking of Layla. His mood sags and my eyes heat up. I felt like crying, but my tears did not come out. Eventually I got up and left the room.


    It was past nine o¡¯clock when I left the room. It was breakfast time.


    I felt a tight hunger in my stomach and headed to the dining room. The servant who saw Isley¡¯s figure quickly opened the door to the dining room. Isley stepped inside. Two people were sitting at a large table. One was Arthur Emers, and the other was Osses Emers. The chair was empty. Even today, the duke did not participate in the meal.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t even expect it.¡¯


    Because she is a woman who thinks it is more efficient to eat alone in her room or office than to go to a dining room needlessly and eat. Isley smirked and sat down next to Arthur. Then he cut the omelette that a maid had placed in front of him and put it in his mouth.


    ¡®It tastes awful¡­¡¯


    Isley spit on the napkin. He usually likes to eat omelettes. He liked not only that, but all dishes made with eggs. He really liked¡­ Oddly enough, it felt tasteless now. Isley has been like this since Layla left. Feeling his taste drop, he put down his fork and knife and rinsed his mouth with water. Seeing this, Arthur frowned in concern.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat more?¡±


    ¡°I have no appetite.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this now? Is it because of that maid again?¡±


    That maid¡­ He¡¯s talking about Layla. Hearing the departed comments from his mouth, Isley felt his breath choke.


    ¡°Stop it and forget it.¡±


    Osses swallowed the food behind Arthur¡¯s words and added a few more words.


    ¡°Yeah, forget it. Isn¡¯t she the maid you haven¡¯t seen in a while anyway? She has been working here not long. But it¡¯s kind of weird to pretend that there was some kind of close emotional exchange. As Arthur said, stop forgetting. Don¡¯t act like a scumbag.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Am I weird?¡±


    Isley burst out laughing as if the words were funny, then glared at Osses with bitter eyes. Isley, who most resembled the Duke of Emers among his brothers, had the same sharp eyes as his mother. For that reason, when he erased his smiling face, he would spit out a ferocious energy that would startle the viewer. However, Osses, who fully receive the gaze, only eat food calmly like a person who has no feelings.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me that¡¯s weird, it¡¯s the two of you. Didn¡¯t both of you have a crush on Layla? But why when she¡¯s gone you¡¯re not sad? Why are you acting like it¡¯s nothing? Watching the two of you act¡­ It¡¯s like you didn¡¯t care at all about Layla.¡±


    At first, Isley thought the two of them were just pretending to be okay.


    But after some time I realized that wasn¡¯t the case. Arthur and Osses aren¡¯t pretending to be okay, they¡¯re really okay.


    ¡°You suddenly change your attitude, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±


    At Isley¡¯s words, Arthur shut his mouth like a troubled man, and Osses didn¡¯t respond. Then, at Isley¡¯s urging to answer, Osses wiped his mouth with a napkin and said:


    ¡°Yes, that is correct. I was interested. By the way¡­ When Layla left the mansion, I didn¡¯t feel much. I guess my feelings for her were just passing attention.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­!¡±


    You framed her and locked her in a dungeon? Why did you do that! There were words that filled his throat, but Isley couldn¡¯t get them out and bit his mouth. Because he felt he should not have mentioned the incident the duke had buried.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    So he spit out swear words and got up from his seat.


    The place Isley headed out of the dining room was to the study. He didn¡¯t have a specific destination in mind. To calm his emotions, he just walked as far as he could, and he had arrived.


    Arriving at the library, Isli knew why she had come here. This was the place where I had memories with Layla.


    I missed her, so I came to the study room by myself.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he stepped into the room that smelled of old books. Isley moved forward, gently sweeping the book with his hands.


    ¡®Come to think of it, I did something stupid the first time I came to the library with Layla.¡¯


    At that moment, Isley noticed at a glance that Layla liked the study room. He wanted to take her and tour her all over the study room. But he was shy to bring up the word that he was going to show her in person, so he decided to play tag for nothing. Because it seemed like that would allow her to look around the study room as she finds a place to hide. Come to think of it, he wouldn¡¯t have acted so foolishly.


    ¡®Then do you want to watch it together? How could that single word be so difficult? If I could go back to the past, but, I would never do that.¡¯


    The more I thought of Layla, the more I felt an unbearable longing. Isley wanted to cry, but he couldn¡¯t.


    I just stood there and looked down at my hands.


    ¡®That day¡­¡®


    There is nothing in the hand with calluses nailed to it.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t want to let Layla¡¯s hand go¡­.¡¯


    Isley didn¡¯t want to let go of that hand for as long as he could. I wanted to beg her not to go on his knees.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if she hates me, so I hoped that she would stay with me. But she was scared and couldn¡¯t help but tell me to stop.


    ¡®Since when did Layla become afraid of me? In what way did she see the figure of Count Nigor? If I had shown a more careful side, would she not have left me? I¡­ Would you have thought of me a little better?¡¯


    If I had been a little weaker towards Layla, if I hadn¡¯t understood what she was saying, I might have been selfish. Isley clenched his fists and lifted his head.


    A red sunset was shining outside the window.


    Isli hated the sunset.


    Because the whole world is painted in a cold, bitter red that resembles a Duke¡¯s eye.


    But now I don¡¯t think so negatively.


    The warm red color resembling Layla¡¯s red cheeks was more lovely than anything else, and I felt that I missed her so much that my heart was numb.


    Isley reaches out to the window, hoping to reach that light. The red light only touches the palm of the hand for a moment, but it is never caught. It¡¯s always been like that. Everything he hoped for didn¡¯t happen in the end.


    As darkness fell in the study room, Isley returned to his room through the hallway near the garden. It was the place Layla used to clean frequently. Seeing the empty hallway, Isley was reminded once again that she had left. When he reached the room, he fell on the bed.


    Isley knew there was only one way to see Layla again. She left without saying where she was going, but if he inquired through the information guild, he would be able to meet her again. Because he had enough money and time. But if he did so, he met and he feared that Layla might look at him with cold eyes again and again.


    But, but¡­ There was something else that was really scary. Isley feared most of all that in order to meet Layla, he would have to leave the mansion where he had lived for a long time. It¡¯s just getting out of a place that doesn¡¯t have such good memories, and that¡¯s all, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so terrifying.


    ¡®When did you become such a coward?¡¯


    As a child, Isley was many times more courageous than this. He did anything to win love.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid to get down on his knees and beg for his partner, to force her to love him, or to lose his pride and lose himself. There was a time.


    ¡®¡­ I didn¡¯t want to be like this.¡¯


    Isley, pitying himself for having changed, buried his face in the pillow.


    That day Isley had a dream.


    It was a childhood dream.

 CH 66

    In the dream, Isley was only seven years old.


    His skin, which had not yet been sunburned, was white, and his hands and feet with calluses were small.


    His curly hair was cut short, revealing his round forehead.


    He had a young face suitable for his age, with his dense facial features, but his size was not.


    As can be seen from the sitting height, the child was significantly taller than the children of his age. He was already over 140 centimeters tall, and he was quite large. Maybe that¡¯s why people who saw the boy for the first time thought that he was three or four years older than his original age. However, no matter how others looked at it, Isley had the innocence characteristic of a seven-year-old.


    Isley sat on the carpet on the floor of the room, fiddling with his new wooden sword.


    The dark grayish-brown sword was made by cutting the hawks¡¯ tree, which was expensive and was purchased specially for the swordsmanship competition. The child lit up his eyes as he held up his sword.


    ¡°I have to get first place in this swordsmanship contest. And I will tell my mother the news of the victory. mother¡­ Will you praise me?¡±


    Compliment¡­ What a sweet word! It feels like rolling candy in your mouth. He smiled as he imagined her hand stroking his hair. Isley lifts his head as calluses-laden hands ruffle his hair and fall off. Then he immediately sees his mother¡¯s face. Pale white skin, dark hair that looks like the night sky, long eyelashes that cast shadows, and red lips with a soft smile. She stares at him with red eyes with a face more beautiful than anyone else in the world.


    Yes, with those cold eyes¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±


    Isley opened his eyes in surprise. And he rose from his seat, shaking his head from side to side like a man trying to forget a terrible imagination.


    ¡°Hey, this is not the time! Let¡¯s practice!¡±


    Isley rushed out of the room with the intention of going to the gym. When trying to go down from the second floor through the long stairs leading directly to the front door¡­


    ¡­ Shuuk!


    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±


    Someone pushed Isley on the back.


    It happened in an instant. So Isley felt his body floating in the air. Obviously, the time to float in the air was fleeting, but to Isley, it felt like a very long time.


    ¡®I¡­ Am I falling now?¡¯


    Isley looked up at the top of the stairs with a blank expression on his face.


    There was his older brother, Osses. The boy¡¯s face, with his hands outstretched as he looked at his young brother as he fell down the stairs, was intertwined with guilt, fear and indescribable joy.


    When Isley learns of the culprit who pushed him, a shock engulfs him. He was tied to a solid wooden pole, and pain as if being hit by hundreds or thousands of stones hit him all over his body. Isley was going down the stairs and fell to the first floor.


    ¡°Akh! You-young master¡­!¡±


    One last time to hear someone scream¡­


    ¡®It hurts¡­.¡¯


    Isley¡¯s world turned black.


    There was always laughter in the rose mansion. A mother who was called the Iron-Blooded Duke from the outside, but is kind to her children, and the children who love and follow such a mother more than anyone else.


    Although there was the pain of the early death of their sickly father, it did not become a major obstacle to their happiness. The four of you loved, cared for, and lived happily ever after.


    ¡­ And that¡¯s what people thought.


    They did not know the other side of the Emers house. The brothers pretended to be friendly on the outside, but on the inside, they were jealous of each other and kept in check, and they were anxious to monopolize their mother¡¯s love.


    To be honest, it would be a lie to say that all of our friendly faces are fake.


    The brothers felt affection for each other, but they also thought that they could let go of those feelings in order to win their mother¡¯s love.


    So, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to break a brother¡¯s leg so he could not participate in a swordsmanship contest, tore up all the books the day before class with the tutor, burned a picture of his mother hard on fire, and locked him up in a dark and narrow warehouse. It all possible.


    The brothers had no hesitation in whatever they did. Among them, Osses was the most reluctant to resort to any means.


    He felt inferior to his brothers. It was because she thought he was inferior to Isley, who had a talent for swordsmanship, and Arthur, who was rumored to be a genius. He was not capable of defeating them, so in order to win his mother¡¯s love, he had no choice but to cut down on the two of them, he thought. It is still in Isley¡¯s memory that he cried and poured out his jealousy.


    ¡®Why did you say that I and Arthur were jealous?¡¯


    Isley was rather envious of Osses. Most nobles passed on the heir to the first. It was the same with the Duke of Emers. He was appointed as an heir as soon as Osses was born. She said firmly that the successor would never change in the future. The Duke took an interest in her successor, Osses, more than the other children, and occasionally gave her a check on how much he had learned to work.


    Swords, magic, studies, etc. were able to do well. But it was impossible to choose the time of birth.


    ¡®I wish I was born first. I hate studying, but my mother must have been more interested in me.¡¯


    Even Osses resembles his father the most among his brothers. His brown hair and soft eyes were eerily identical to the picture of a man hanging in the Duke¡¯s room.


    ¡®My mother originally said that she was planning to get married by arrangement. She wanted to have only one child who would be her successor¡­ However, a man who suddenly appeared broke all those thoughts. Osses resembles that man, so why don¡¯t I know that he is blessed?¡¯


    Isley put on my crutches as I thought about it. I refused to be supported by a servant, and went to the dining room.


    His right leg was broken, so it was difficult to move his body. When he arrived in front of the dining room, the servant opened the door. The Duke sat at the top of the table, and Arthur and Osses sat to the left and right.


    ¡°Come here, Izz.¡±


    The Duke greeted Isley with a soft smile.


    ¡°Yes, mother! Good morning!¡±


    When the boy saw his mother, he felt his heart flutter. The mere fact that she said hello to the one her loved made Isley the happiest person in the world.


    The Duke spoke lightly of concern for the boy¡¯s condition, and Isley lied that he was fine, though his legs were still throbbing. Because he knew he was sick and she didn¡¯t like a whining child very much.


    On the other hand, he deliberately did not treat his leg, hoping she would take care of himself. This contradictory and contradictory mind has always been entrenched in Isley.


    As Isley limped and sat down next to Arthur, the food started coming out right away. Crab meat soup, scrambled eggs, and other light foods good for breakfast were served.


    Isley felt a stinging gaze as she ate the scramble and lifted his head. Osses, who was sitting on the opposite side of the diagonal, was staring at him. When he meets his eyes, he shakes his head like an apology. He must have felt sorry.


    ¡®You don¡¯t have to.¡¯


    Isley was upset that he could not participate in the swordsmanship competition, but he was not angry with Osses. This is because he is well aware of his desire to be loved more than his other brothers and to receive his mother¡¯s attention. It was the same with Isley as well as his other brothers. Because they understand and empathize with each other, there is no way to tell anyone what the brothers have done. Falling off the stairs was also settled by Isley¡¯s mistake.


    ¡­ Thud!


    Then a sound was heard from somewhere. Isley shrugged in surprise. Arthur, who was sitting next to him, was nodding at the table when he banged his forehead against the table. As he lifted his head, blood gushed out of his nostrils. The employees around them were startled and ran to Arthur.


    ¡°Are you okay, young master? You must have hit it hard. Bleeding!¡±


    ¡°Call the doctor quickly! You¡¯re still bleeding!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    Arthur covered his nose with his sleeve and mumbled.


    ¡°¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter. I think it¡¯s because I¡¯m tired lately.¡±


    After it was revealed that Arthur had a talent for magic, the Duke gave him a teacher from the magic tower. When Arthur performed well under him, the Duke praised him with a small prize. From then on, Arthur frantically began to study magic, which he had not shown much interest in. In his room, books related to magic piled up like a mountain, and papers with formulas he had never seen before were glued to the walls. The enthusiasm was enough to make even the teacher stick his tongue out.


    The Duke patted his mouth with a napkin and said.


    ¡°Is this because of studying magic? It¡¯s good to work hard, but don¡¯t overdo it, I¡¯ll be worried.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ All right.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s face flashed red.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it good to be worried?¡¯


    Isley spit out her brother, half worried and half jealous.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why are you overdoing it, and then one day you¡¯ll die suddenly? Get a good night¡¯s sleep! Idiot.¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? Isley, you¡­!¡±


    Arthur continued to speak with a face holding back his anger.


    ¡°¡­ Is brother doing well? Didn¡¯t you give up because you were overworked last time without even thinking about your own physical strength? Who is calling who an idiot?¡±


    ¡°What, That¡¯s over a month ago! Don¡¯t bring old things.¡±


    After a small quarrel, a pleasant mealtime began. Isley, as usual, chirps funny stories, inventing words that are not related.


    The servants standing in the service heard the story happily, and the Duke smiled softly. Arthur, who was hesitating in the meantime, confided about what he had studied today and what achievements he had achieved. Arthur had no talent for making up words. So he used to tell stories that Isley thought weren¡¯t funny. Osses, who always put appropriate chuimsae in their words, were silent today. Isley seeing it was concerned for his brother¡¯s.


    As they left the dining room after eating, Osses hastily caught Isley.


    Isley looked back with a puzzled face.


    ¡°What¡¯s that, brother?¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡°


    With a face that looked like he was about to cry, Osses carefully pulled up his sleeve.


    ¡°I must have been crazy back then. I, I¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to get hurt so badly. Really¡­! just¡­ I was hoping for a slight injury¡­¡±


    Isley looked down at the hand that was holding him quietly. Today, Osses¡¯s hand was still wrapped in bandages. Osses had a habit of scratching his hands with his nails when he was stressed. It usually said that he was red and swollen, but when it was severe, his blood would come out and they would bandage him up. He knows it¡¯s funny to worry about someone who hurt him, but Isley broke his heart to see him.


    ¡®¡­ It¡¯s not bad to worry about others.¡¯


    Isley clasped Osses¡¯s hand gently, and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    However, Osses¡¯s expression did not improve at all.

 CH 67

    The Duke was always busy, but she often made time for her sons.


    We would have time to read a book in the library or have tea time together at a table in the garden with the three of us as we do now. It might be an understatement to call it tea time. Because no one was drinking tea in this place. Everyone was sipping freshly brewed coffee and eating a dessert that matched it. Isley preferred sweet ades or juices than the bitter coffee, but he followed the Duke and drank the coffee.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    He took his mouth off the cup and stuck out his tongue.


    ¡®How can Arthur and Osses drink it so casually? I don¡¯t get it.¡¯


    Isley tried to force himself to drink coffee, but eventually gave up and poured sugar cubes in the coffee. Seeing this, the Duke said with a smile. It was like looking at something cute.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t drink it, why don¡¯t you drink something else?¡±


    ¡°Yes? no! I like coffee.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ I think it will taste better if I add sugar¡­¡±


    I actually hate it. I just wanted to drink the same thing as my mother.


    Isley, who made eye contact with the Duke, grinned at his hardened expression. Isley didn¡¯t want her to see his hardened face, so he quickly bowed his head and pretended to eat a delicious castella. There was no taste.


    Eating together, reading a book, drinking tea, shopping in the downtown area¡­ One day, when the quiet daily life continued, an incident occurred.


    It was a day when it rained like crazy. It was only four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, but the sky was covered in clouds and the world was pale gray. Isley and Osses were playing chess in the drawing room. When it was his turn, Osses, who moved the black horse, uttered the word ¡°checkmate¡± and looked out the window.


    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t you think Arthur is a little late? The tower and the mansion wouldn¡¯t be that far away.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Look at something else on the way back, huh? Don¡¯t be mean and do it again!¡±


    Isley looked down at the chessboard and wrinkled his face.


    ¡°¡­ Is it?¡±


    Osses nodded and cleared the chessboard.


    On that day, strangely enough, Arthur, who had said that he had been to the tower for a while, did not return until late. The distance between the magic tower and the Emers estate took about five hours round trip. Arthur left around eight in the morning, so he had to come back a long time ago.


    It was when the sound of someone screaming echoed through the mansion that they felt something unusual. Isley and Osses left the room and headed towards the front door where they heard the murmur.


    The large door was wide open and rain was pouring in. With his back to the door, a bloody man stood sullenly.


    Arthur, in the arms of a man who had been messed up with blades of grass, soil and blood. Isley didn¡¯t notice at first that it was Arthur. He just thought it was a red sack. The moment he realized that the hilt was his brother, Isley was so stiff that he couldn¡¯t move. Osses seized Isley, who staggered back and forth.


    ¡°Tongue¡­¡±


    Isley wept and pointed a finger at the front door.


    ¡°There¡­ Arthur¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    He pretended to be calm, trying to reassure Isley.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ ¡±


    Having said that, Osses¡¯s body was trembling.


    It was all because of the rain that Arthur did. On his way back, the carriage slipped in the rain. The carriage crashed down the cliff and shattered.


    In the process, the driver died, and only the servant survived and brought the child.


    While everyone was in a hurry, the butler cleared the situation. He moved Arthur to the infirmary and called the priest of the temple together with the doctor. This is because Arthur¡¯s condition was far beyond the level that could be treated with a doctor¡¯s treatment or a potion. There was nothing Isley could do there. Except for sitting idly by the bed on which his brother was lying.


    Isley leaned against Osses and watched Arthur being treated by the priest. The more the white light from the priest¡¯s hand hit, the better Arthur¡¯s condition was. Soon enough, Arthur was able to regain his composure. As soon as Arthur opened his eyes, he looked around with a blank expression on his face. Like someone looking for something¡­


    ¡°¡­ Mother¡­ Mother¡­?¡±


    From then on, Arthur continued to seek his mother. The priest said it is better to put him to sleep in order to recover, but Arthur only calls mother, staring at him with wide open eyes. Isley didn¡¯t know what to say to his brother. The butler hurriedly used a magic tool to contact the Duke, who had gone to the Imperial Palace early in the morning, but she didn¡¯t answer because it seemed like she was busy.


    As Isley gasped for help and breathed heavily, Osses rose from his seat and squeezed Arthur¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Arthur. Mother will be here soon¡­ She told me earlier that she had heard of your condition and that she would come soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, really.¡±


    Then Arthur fell asleep as if relieved.


    Isley walked over to Osses and whispered softly.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s what mother said¡­? I knew she was out of touch.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Osses shook his head.


    ¡°There was no such thing. it¡¯s just made up If we don¡¯t do this¡­  Arthur won¡¯t be relieved.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Isley turned and looked at Arthur, who was sleeping soundly. He felt a sense of responsibility as his older brother with regret as he looked at his sullen brother¡¯s face.


    ¡°I, I will go to the Imperial Palace and bring  mother. If she knows Arthur¡¯s condition, she¡¯ll be right here!¡±


    So he said that and ran out. Behind him, Osses shouted that he might get in the way of mother¡¯s work, but he can¡¯t do that. He forced the servants to stop him and got into the carriage. The butler used force to stop Isley, but to no avail.


    In the end, they sent Isley to the Imperial Palace on the condition of being accompanied by an escort knight and a servant. As soon as they reached their destination, the child ran out of the carriage and urged the knight guarding the entrance to the palace to let them in.


    The knight saw the family pattern on the carriage on which Isley was riding and led him into the Imperial Palace.


    Isley sighed heavily and looked around the palace. Meanwhile, he saw the Duke of Emers coming out of a building and yelled at her.


    ¡°Mother¡­!¡±


    ¡°Shh, Izzy. This is the Imperial Palace. You have to be quiet, be a good boy.¡±


    Isley rushed to the Duke. The Duke looked down at her child and asked.


    ¡°But what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Isley opened his mouth with a face that looked like he was about to cry.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you contact us¡­?¡±


    ¡°I had an important meeting today. I didn¡¯t have time to get in touch because I was talking with His Majesty about government affairs. So what happened?¡±


    ¡°Mother, we have to go to the mansion quickly! Arthur is seriously injured¡­! He went to the magic tower, and on the way back to the mansion, the carriage fell off the cliff¡­!¡±


    The Duke asked curiously.


    ¡°Did Arthur even die?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­? Oh no. It was dangerous to the point of death, but now that the priest of the temple came, everything is fine.¡±


    ¡°Then there is no need to move in a hurry, right?¡±


    ¡°Ha, but¡­ Arthur is injured and lying in bed¡­? The carriage broke¡­ blood¡­ and¡­  the bones, broken¡­¡±


    What?


    ¡°And¡­ he kept looking for mother¡­¡±


    Why?


    ¡°Then¡­.¡±


    Is it an innocent face?


    Isley felt a sense of alienation in the Duke¡¯s face, which had a soft smile. It didn¡¯t feel like a real face. If you take off that masked face, it looks like there¡¯s something behind it¡­ Isley quickly shook his head from side to side.


    ¡®What are you thinking like an idiot? ¡­ It can¡¯t be, it¡¯s a mask¡­!¡¯


    In fact, the child often felt the same way from his mother. But it has never been as bad as today. Isley bit his lip, not knowing what to say anymore. Because no matter what he said, she was likely to ask the same question as now, ¡°Why would she do that?¡± The Duke glanced at the building from which she had come out, then turned her gaze to Isley.


    ¡°Then. Now that the work is done, shall we go back to the mansion soon? Shall we go together?¡±


    Isley followed the advancing duke out of the palace.


    He returned to the mansion with the duke. Inside the carriage, the Duke looked calm.


    Despite hearing that the child was injured, there was no sign of nervousness or restlessness at all.


    She is just reading the book she has brought with her with a calm attitude. Isley thought she was trying to make the figure reassuring herself.


    The two of them arrived at the mansion and headed straight to the infirmary. When the Duke entered, Arthur jumped out of bed.


    Arthur welcomed his mother with a happy face. The Duke lightly stroked the boy¡¯s cheek and let out a formal expression of concern.


    After that, she tried to leave the room immediately.


    When Isley was injured, the Duke did the same thing. He grabbed her hand, let out a word of concern, and immediately turned around. At that time, Isley was upset and sad to the point of tears without realizing it, but she pretended that nothing happened. While her mother also has her own worries deep in her heart, he thinks that because she was a Duke, she cannot easily reveal it.


    But now I couldn¡¯t stand it.


    ¡®I¡­ It was just an injury, but Arthur, Arthur almost died¡­! But why are you acting like that?¡¯


    Isley spoke in a trembling voice towards the back of the Duke.


    ¡°Too much¡­¡±


    The Duke turned around without opening the door.


    ¡°Is it not enough to just say that you are worried? It¡¯s strange to treat a child who almost died like that. Aren¡¯t you supposed to show that you care even a little? You should be crying because you were worried, and your heart was about to fall, so you had to hug him. Watching mother act¡­ It¡¯s like you has no feelings for Arthur.¡±


    Isley brought out the words he had been pondering for a long time.


    ¡°Last time I was seriously injured, and when Osses fell off the second floor as a child, mother did the same thing. Does  mother love Arthur, and does she love us?¡±


    ¡°Isley, why are you like this¡­.¡±


    Stop. She¡¯ll be angry if you¡¯re so rude.


    Arthur grabbed Isley¡¯s wrist with a frightened look on his face, while Osses watched the Duke with his mouth shut.


    The Duke said casually.


    ¡°No way. I love you.¡±


    ¡°Do you love us?¡±


    Lie! Isley exclaimed in his mind.


    ¡°I was always curious.¡±


    At that time, Osses spoke with the Duke¡¯s eyes on him.


    ¡°If you love me, why do you always look at us with such cold eyes?¡±


    The brothers always felt a deep emptiness in her eyes. There is nothing in her eyes looking down at her child. Affection, anger, sadness, affection¡­  She has nothing to show for emotions.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see anything in your eyes?¡±


    The Duke would always look down on people as if she were looking at a stone of no value or use, rolling down the street.


    The young masters were no exception. The brothers knew about it, but pretended not to know. They work harder, become jealous, and harder to deny that she doesn¡¯t love them.


    You study until you have a nosebleed, practice your swordsmanship until you fall down, and smile like a fool. Repeating actions that have no value or meaning.


    Stupid, stupid and stupid.


    ¡°Also¡­.¡±


    Hearing the children¡¯s words, the Duke smiled softly.


    ¡°Children are annoying. If Edward had not wanted children, I would not have you.¡±


    But the words that came out of her mouth were not soft at all.

 CH 68

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I do not love you.¡±


    The Duke looked down at them with a smile in an instant, as if taking off a mask.


    ¡°But why is that a problem? I am doing my duty as a mother. I gave birth to you, raised you, provided you with a proper education, and treated you like family. I can¡¯t do more than that.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Why?¡±


    Isley exclaimed.


    ¡°You are a mother¡­. As a mother, shouldn¡¯t it be natural to love your children? You have to love us¡­ That¡¯s right! Everyone is like that. Everyone in the world lives like that!¡±


    ¡°Should I love you?¡±


    The Duke asked as if doesn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°You mean it had to be done just because we have the same blood? Just because we¡¯ve been together for a long time? Why should I? I don¡¯t love you.¡±


    Isley felt like his heart was falling apart. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t the only one who felt that way.


    ¡°Of course, there are people who fall in love with their children as soon as they are born. But in all these years, I¡¯ve been raising you, I¡¯ve never felt anything like love. No matter what happens in the future, my feelings will never change. Still, as a Duke, I have a sense of duty to raise a proper heir.¡±


    Arthur started to cry.


    ¡°¡­ Then¡­ Why have you been pretending to love me? Why are you being so kind to me¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you thought so. I was just trying to be a good parent to you the way Edward wanted me to.¡±


    ¡°If you had treated me as coldly as you¡¯re now, I would not have thought of being loved by mother¡­ Why did you give me hope?¡±


    The Duke sighed in annoyance.


    ¡°Yeah, I know what you think. If you want, I will treat you honestly from now on. But¡­¡±


    Red eyes looked down at the brothers coldly.


    ¡°Will you not regret it? You won¡¯t be able to go back to now. From the moment I agreed, I would no longer be a good parent.¡±


    Osses lowered his head and said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Because it¡¯s better than a lie¡­!¡±


    Everyone shut their mouths in agreement.


    ¡°Keep in mind that it is your choice.¡±


    The Duke said so and left the room. There was silence in the room as she left. There Arthur covered his face with both hands and began to sob. At this, Osses also shed tears.


    Even if they raise their arms and rub their eyes, the tears won¡¯t stop. In an instant, the infirmary was filled with cries. Everyone cried.


    But only Isley did not cry. No, he didn¡¯t cry, not that he didn¡¯t cry. His eyes were tingling and his throat was hot, but strangely no tears came out.


    Like a broken heart piece pierced and ruined the tear glands.


    ****


    Isley let out a small moan as soon as he woke up.


    ¡®I usually forget everything when I wake up, but why does this dream come to my mind¡­ ?¡¯


    Cold sweat was forming on his forehead, perhaps because he had a bad dream. Isley felt unbearable discomfort and wiped the sweat. He got up from his seat and immediately drank the water on the table. The water, which had been out for a long time, was lukewarm and not cold, which didn¡¯t help him wake up. Isley sighed and sat down on the chair next to him. Although his mood worsened, Isley realized through this dream why he was afraid to leave the mansion.


    ¡®¡­ I don¡¯t want to admit it, but I still feel sorry for my mother.¡¯


    Come to think of it, it¡¯s always been like that. Isley said that whenever the Duke¡¯s birthday approached, he said he was just picking anything, but he worked hard to find a gift she liked, felt sad when the Duke was not seen at the dinner table, and was angry as if it were his own when someone said something disrespectful to his mother. He didn¡¯t even kill Oberon for fear that he would disappoint his mother? In this way, the regrets he had hidden in his heart were exposed on the surface.


    It¡¯s just that Isley himself didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    Now Isley couldn¡¯t deny it.


    How foolish a man named Isley Emers was that he was still waiting for his mother¡¯s love and attention! He let out a helpless laugh with his face contorted.


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t leave because I was afraid that if I left the mansion, my mother would no longer care about me, or that she would soon forget me. When he was offered a scout from the Imperial Knights Templar, he turned it down because he was afraid to leave the mansion as he is now.¡¯


    Isley suddenly remembered what Layla had said.


    ¡®Layla¡­ She said I loved my mother, not her. It was denied back then, but in a way, there is nothing wrong with that statement.¡¯


    How did she get to know his heart that he didn¡¯t even notice? Isley couldn¡¯t hide his surprise at Layla.


    He was convinced that if he did not let go of this regret, he would miss Layla for the rest of his life without leaving the mansion. It was such a terrible thing. At the very least, if he had been able to meet Layla, he would be able to make an effort to change her mind. But if he couldn¡¯t get out of here, he couldn¡¯t do anything. I can¡¯t help but to wither day by day, drawing the person who has left.


    With that thought, the fear of meeting Layla¡¯s cold eyes goes away, and what if I can¡¯t leave the mansion in the future? What if I can¡¯t get away from my mother? There was only the horror she did. So Isley decided to visit the Duke. It was because he felt that if he confronted her, he might be able to resolve these feelings and step his foot out of the mansion.


    Isley washed himself and changed his clothes. As soon as he was ready to leave, he headed straight to the Duke¡¯s office. The time was when breakfast had just finished and the Duke had just started working. Isley hesitated, then knocked on the door. He was only allowed inside after obtaining the Duke¡¯s permission. The Duke and her aide were in the office just like 11 years ago. The Duke asked, keeping her gaze fixed on the paperwork.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I want to share a story.¡±


    ¡°Is it important?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s important.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    Then the Duke put down the papers and looked at Isley¡¯s face. As usual, cold, empty red eyes scanned Isley¡¯s face. She ordered her aide to leave and asked him to tell what was going on. Isley was silent for a long time, not knowing how to get his words out. After organizing his thoughts, he took a deep breath and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Mother¡­ I have a question.¡±


    Isley carefully spit out each word.


    ¡°Mother¡­ Do you love me?¡±


    The Duke sips her coffee like a person who doesn¡¯t care what he¡¯s talking about. Isley was hurt just like she did when she was a child.


    ¡°¡­ Have you ever been in love? Have you ever felt a feeling similar to love? Have you ever felt love or any affectionate feelings? It¡¯s been 11 years since then, have you not changed your mind at all?¡±


    ¡°Is this an important thing to said? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a worthwhile conversation.¡±


    ¡°Please answer me. Please.¡±


    ¡°What kind of answer do you want, while you ask such a question¡±


    ¡°I just want to hear your honest answer.¡±


    If she says no, Isley might be able to throw away the regrets he was holding in his heart. But if she ever had one, Isley would never leave the mansion. The regret will turn into a hopeless hope, and he will beg for her love again. The Duke said, ironically at Isley¡¯s concern.


    ¡°Then the answer is no.¡±


    The Duke put down the cup of coffee and lightly swept the surface with her finger.


    ¡°I have never loved you. Didn¡¯t I tell you back then? No matter how much time passes, I will never fall in love with you. I don¡¯t care if my blood and Edward flows in you and your brothers . It may be an opportunity to love, but it is not the reason itself.¡±


    I don¡¯t love you, I don¡¯t love your brothers. The only one I loved was Edward, and no one else was worth anything to me.


    Awkward words pass by. The words the Duke utters casually have a sharpness that penetrates the hearts of people.


    Isley shook his head, feeling the pain as if a huge thorn had stabbed him in the chest.


    ¡°¡­ Yes. That¡¯s it, now.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s cold words shattered even the regrets that remained with his heart. He feels pain and refreshment at the same time. So Isley could raise his head and smile instead of contorting his face.


    ¡°Thank you for saying that. Thank you¡­ I was able to let go of my feelings for  mother.¡±


    At that moment, something hot dripped down Isley¡¯s face. Startled, he ran his hand over his face.


    It was tears. It was a tear that hadn¡¯t come out since 11 years ago.


    Tears that didn¡¯t come out when you want to cry,give up everything and come out, it can¡¯t be this contradictory. Whether it was to come out as much as I couldn¡¯t shed, or to comfort a child who couldn¡¯t cry 11 years ago, tears flowed nonstop. No matter how much I wiped or stopped it, it didn¡¯t stop. In the end, Isley gave up on wiping the tears away and continued.


    ¡°¡­ I loved mother. I always wanted your love. I¡¯ve tried and tried to death to get your attention, which you don¡¯t even notice. Those were hellish times. Those times were even worse when I realized that my efforts were of no value to you.¡±


    The Duke stares at Isley with an uninterested expression on her face.


    ¡°Loving my mother was like hell, but not every moment was terrible. There were also happy moments. When I was praised, when I heard a word of concern, when you patted my head, when my name came out of your mouth, it used to make my heart flutter. Falling in love is scarier than anything else in the world, but it makes me happy.¡±


    Isley paused for a moment before opening his mouth again.


    ¡°I mean. I¡¯m leaving the mansion. It¡¯s not just that. From now on, I will no longer live as a mother¡¯s son or a nobleman.¡±


    Isley decided to leave everything Layla feared before meeting her. The status of aristocrats, and all the power despite being unnecessarily strong.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get away from mother like that and find a new love. This time, I will work hard for that love. I will work hard and try so hard that it can¡¯t be compared with my past when I couldn¡¯t achieve anything¡­  I will make sure this love not become a hell.¡±


    The Duke didn¡¯t seem very impressed with Isley¡¯s story. Now that face and that eye won¡¯t hurt anymore. Isley nodded and left the office.


    He walked down the hallway, thinking about the future.


    Even if he tries his best, he may not be able to win Layla¡¯s heart. He may be ignored and rejected. Because people¡¯s hearts are not easily acquired. There would be no sad love story in the world if everything came true with effort. There is no such thing as a child who is not loved by his parents.


    Isley thought it would be okay if he was rejected by Layla. If you try to die to be loved by your partner, burn your passion, and get rejected, at least there will be no regrets left behind. When that time comes, you will be able to leave with a smile.


    Another reason why he can leave with a smile even if he is rejected by Layla is that Isley thinks he¡¯s done a great job just by leaving the mansion.


    The reason I wanted to leave the mansion was to meet Layla, but on the other hand, I also had other feelings. Isley wanted to change. I wanted to get away from my mother. He no longer wanted to be caught up in the memories of his past. He wanted to change.


    Maybe I don¡¯t know, maybe it has already changed.

 CH 69

    Located far from the Empire, the Kingdom of Las is a peninsula covered by sea on three sides. If you go to the edge of the peninsula, you can see the beautiful emerald sea.


    After leaving the Empire, Yuria and I settled in Arya, a city at the southern tip of the Kingdom of Las. It¡¯s because I really liked the bustling city and the sea that was just outside the city.


    Yuria looked at the sea enough while coming here by boat, and looked at Arya¡¯s sea as if it were someone who had never seen the sea for the first time. It was so cute that she grabbed my arm and waved it back and forth, so I laughed instead of saying something.


    We bought a small house there, big enough for two people, and the building big enough to run a clothing store. The first floor was intended to be used as a shop and the second floor as a studio. The real estate agent seemed to wonder how young people like us could afford such an expensive building.


    After the building deal was completed, Layla and I were the first to decorate the house. What I felt in the process¡­ Money is always right.


    Because we had money, we could easily find someone to help with the interior, and we were able to purchase the furniture we suggested without hesitation. It¡¯s not just the house. We were also able to comfortably decorate the building to be used as a shop.


    Now that the building is in place, all it needs is staff. We hired the necessary staff, such as designers and counters. After the preparations were completed smoothly, we began to sell clothes on the wholesale market at low prices, and sold a handful of clothes designed in the workshop.


    Yuria worked as a designer and learned how to design and make clothes, and I worked as a bookkeeper. Although the store was small, business was on the good side because it was located in a downtown area. Yuria was happy when the sales went up, but I didn¡¯t really care. There was a lot of money left from the Duke, so there was no need to worry about sales.


    While we were laughing and chatting with the staff, meeting new people, and adjusting to life in Arya, autumn passed and winter came. The chilly weather turned cold enough to make my body tremble. If I leave the bedroom window even slightly open, I will wake up to the cold wind.


    Just like now.


    I opened my eyes, feeling like putting ice on my cheek.


    I guess I forgot to sleep with the window closed last night, the window was wide open and I was bumping into the wall. I quickly closed the window and got out of bed. I put on a thick cardigan over my pajamas and went down to the kitchen on the first floor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make breakfast before Yuria wakes up.¡±


    Fried eggs and bacon were being fried and I heard someone knocking on the window.


    As soon as the food was finished, I opened the window. I looked outside and saw the children of the neighborhood surrounding the window. The age range is wide, from kindergarteners to the lower grades of elementary school, and is a mixture of boy and girl. As we came and stayed here, we talked and gave them food, so we became close friends. They sometimes came home to tell stories about what happened in the neighborhood or to beg for snacks. They are very excited about what they have to say today.


    Shelly, who likes to talk the most, smiled broadly, sticking her face out the window. The five-year-old girl was still short and couldn¡¯t lean her face against her window sill. Her red curly hair looked like her orange, and her freckles twinkled like stardust as her sunlight shone down on her. Her cheeks are red because of the cold winter wind.


    ¡°Sister, sister!¡±


    The child said with a lot of fuss.


    ¡°You saw it? didn¡¯t you see? Yeah, you probably didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Calm down and tell me.¡±


    ¡°I saw a very handsome man around here today! He was a little scary because the snow was so high¡­  Cool like a prince. Seeing that he was carrying a large suitcase, he must have traveled here. Where did he stay? I want to see him again.¡±


    ¡°Really? How handsome is he? I wonder too.¡±


    She stroked Shelly¡¯s hair, her eyes shining like a dreaming girl. Arya was a place where many people traveled as it was located on the beach. It is said that many people come to play in the water when it¡¯s summer, but there are not many customers in winter. Does the man, Shelly, talk about wants to see the winter sea?


    ¡°Then I will tell you what he is. He is tall, and his face is really small.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. He¡¯s tall and his face is small.¡±


    ¡°His hair is black! He looked as good as Michaela, no, he¡¯s more handsome than Michaela.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Listening to her chatter, I picked up the candy that had been left on the table and put it into the child¡¯s mouth. Shelly is now starting to focus on rolling the candy rather than talking. Shelly is quiet, this time the other kids are noisy. These were the stories of someone who lived next door and someone who was dating, someone who saw a mermaid on the beach over there. She listened to the children one after another, handed them candy and sent them away.


    An old woman passing by saw it and burst into laughter.


    ¡°Oh, you have a lot of trouble today because of the kids. If it bothers you, let them be.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard, because they are all cute.¡±


    I can¡¯t help but love small, cute, and innocent children. Sometimes, though, they show off their little devilish side. If they didn¡¯t like it, they wouldn¡¯t even have taken the candy. I closed the window and turned around to see Yuria coming down from the second floor. She rolled her eyes as she looked at her table with her food prepared.


    ¡°Lala, I said I was going to make it today¡­!¡±


    ¡°I woke up early and had nothing to do, so this is what happened.¡±


    ¡°Next time I will make it. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, okay, okay.¡±


    Yuria¡¯s dissatisfied face changed to a bright smile as soon as she ate the food.


    After eating, we went to the store together. This was not common. Usually, Yuria was the only one to go to work, and sometimes I only went to the store when she didn¡¯t have enough staff or when I was curious about how Yuria was working. While Yuria was working hard, I used my past life memories to run around to start a new business.


    However, today, Emma, ??who looked after the counter, was away for urgent work, so I took over the job.


    Of course, it is possible to get the designer Michaela or Yuria to work, but I hoped that Michaela would teach Yuria more during that time.


    When we arrived at the store, Michaela staggered down from the second floor.


    ¡°Come on¡­. First boss, second boss.¡±


    Contrary to his feminine name, Michaela was a man with long silver hair and blue eyes. The person we hired as a designer is also a resident who lives on the second floor of the store. The reason Michaela lived on the second floor was because of the terms of employment he offered. He said that he would work hard, he didn¡¯t need any money and only needed to provide room and board, so we accidentally gave up the second floor.


    ¡°I turned on the stove in advance for fear of being cold, so there is no need to go out.¡±


    With a big yawn, he tried to pull a cigarette out of his pocket like a scoundrel. Yuria quickly grabbed his hand as usual.


    ¡°No¡­! The clothes will smell.¡±


    ¡°Then can I go out and smoke?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit¡­ Tobacco is bad for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s good for my mental health.¡±


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    As Yuria acted resolutely, Michaela looked at me as if asking for help.


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to smoke.¡±


    Didn¡¯t cigarettes cause lung cancer? It wasn¡¯t a good thing to get close to.


    As I say that and shrug my shoulders, he begins to drool.


    ¡°How can I, who was once the chief disciple of the empire¡¯s best designer, get nagging from kids who don¡¯t even know the ¡®D¡¯ in design¡­  My situation is pitiful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what it sounds like every time, really.¡±


    He always claims to have worked for the Empire¡¯s top designer, Aeronsia, but the truth is unknown. It sure looks good, but¡­ Why would the chief disciple of Aeronsia come to a kingdom several times smaller than the Empire and work in such a small shop? Although this world is a fictional world, I don¡¯t think such nonsense would ever happen.


    ¡°Yes, I understand, so eat this.¡±


    I handed him a sandwich I had made at home before I came. Michaela happily took the sandwich and went up to the second floor with Yuria.


    I sat down at the counter looking at the back of the two of them. The counter was lined with romance books. It was Emma¡¯s hobby. Since there were not many guests today, I decided to pass the time by reading a book.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. There are reincarnated subjects in this world too.¡±


    Most of Emma¡¯s books were about being loved by the people around them by possessing the common female protagonist, a hated villain or a noble lady. Given that there are possessed objects, wouldn¡¯t there be dimensional moving objects or reincarnations? With that thought in my mind, I quickly read a book called ¡°The Circumstances of That Evil Woman¡±. I closed the book and lifted my head to see the white snow falling out of the window.


    ¡°Wow¡­.¡±


    Beautiful.


    It was the first snow I saw when I came to Arya. As I watched the downtown area painted white, I realized once again that winter had come.


    As I was staring blankly at the scenery outside the window, I heard the sound of a ringing bell hanging on the door. I got up from my seat and prepared to welcome the guests.


    ¡°Welcome¡­ Huh?¡±


    Looking back at the entrance, I was surprised. Because there was a very familiar face there. The man with curly black hair and blood-red eyes had a beautiful face that didn¡¯t look like a real person. Wherever the fine cloth clothes he had always worn all over his body went, he was dressed in ordinary clothes like a commoner and was carrying a huge bag on one shoulder. White snow piled up over his head and shoulders, as if he had been walking outside.


    I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s here, I stutter and spit out the title I always called.


    ¡°¡­ Young master?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Hello, Layla.¡±


    The man answered with a look that seemed to be filled with heart.


    ¡°I am no longer a young master, just¡­. It¡¯s just Isley.¡±


    He replied.